A Fortuitous Meeting
Chapter 1
As Mr. Bingley walked towards his brother's house in Grosvenor Street, he was thinking of Miss Jane Bennet. He had been able to think of little else since his return to town nearly two months ago. Each day he doubted whether his decision not to return to Netherfield had been the right one. His sisters and his friend had assured him that Jane did not return his love; and although he had believed she did, he credited their opinions more than his own -- particularly Mr. Darcy's who, he believed, was able to be more objective in the matter than himself. He had long ago begun to wonder whether he would not prefer to return to Hertfordshire and try to win her love, but the other objections Darcy had pointed to weighed heavily on his mind. They had meant little when he believed his affections to be returned, but everything was changed by Darcy's conviction that the lady did not love him. Bingley had never believed the disadvantages to the match as unfavorable as Darcy and his sisters had made them out to be, but they all seemed so certain that it would be unwise for him to pursue her. They even believed she would agree to marry him without love, but for more material concerns. He did not wish to believe such a thing about Jane, but he thought of her mother's persistence and Jane's wish to please those dear to her, and he felt she might be persuaded to accept him even if she did not return his feelings. She could hardly be blamed if she did, considering her situation in life. Much as he loved her, and would like to take care of her, though, he would not subject either of them to a marriage based on one-sided affections. Such a circumstance would be just as difficult for her as for him. No, he could not marry her if she did not love him.
He looked up from his troublesome ruminations in time to see a young lady exit the door of his brother's house and descend the steps. If he had not recognized her profile immediately, he would have been able to tell from the decided lack of feathers in her headdress that she was not one of his sisters. He gasped when he saw her; and as she turned away from him to walk down the street, he quickened his stride and was soon by her side. "Miss Bennet."
She stopped in her tracks and looked at the gentleman whose voice she knew so well, "Mr. Bingley," she exclaimed as she blushed becomingly.
Bingley smiled, and despite his firm reliance on his friend's opinions, he could not help but notice the rosy hue that his address had brought to her face. That blush was certainly not due to indifference, and he was certainly not imagining her embarrassment. "What a pleasure it is to see you here, I had no idea you were in town. How long have you been here?"
"About two weeks. I am not surprised that you were unaware of my being in town. I just learned from Miss Bingley, that my letter containing that information never reached her."
"You have been to see my sisters?"
"Yes, I just left them a moment ago, it seems they are going out."
"Yes, they were planning to go out with me." Then he realized Jane had probably been trying to avoid him, by leaving before he arrived, until she spoke again.
"They were expecting you?"
He was surprised that she had not known he was expected. "Yes, did they not mention that I should arrive at any moment?"
"No, they did not, in fact they were quite certain they would not see you at all today. Perhaps there was some mistake."
"I see," he replied, pleased that his earlier conjecture had been wrong, but wondering about the apparent deceitfulness of his sisters - for he was certain there could be no mistake. "May I escort you to your destination, Miss Bennet?"
"Are not your sisters awaiting your arrival?"
"Yes, but I am sure a few more moments will do no harm. Now, where are you walking to?"
"I am to meet my aunt just three blocks from here. She is visiting a friend nearby, so I took the opportunity to call on your sisters."
"I believe my sisters told me you had an aunt and uncle who live in town. Are you staying with them?"
"Yes, in Gracechurch Street."
"How long will you be staying in town?"
"Until May."
"And how are your family? I hope they are well."
"Yes, they are quite well, I thank you. I understand that you have been staying with Mr. Darcy and that you are spending quite a bit of time with him and his sister. I hope they are well. Please give Mr. Darcy my regards."
"Thank you, they are quite well. Perhaps you will have the opportunity to meet Miss Darcy while you are in town. I believe you would like her."
Jane immediately comprehended that by seeing Miss Darcy with Mr. Bingley she could discern whether there was any real attachment between them. Though such a circumstance might bring her pain, she was anxious to make the acquaintance of the young lady. "Perhaps," she said.
They walked on for a few moments, talking amiably, Jane answering Bingley's questions regarding their acquaintance in Hertfordshire. Finally, Jane stopped in front of a house and said, "this is where my aunt is visiting. Thank you for walking with me."
"It was my pleasure Miss Bennet. I would like to call on you, perhaps tomorrow, at your uncle's house -- if that would be acceptable to you."
Jane was caught by surprise, and a pink hue again graced her features. "Of course," she replied, and gave him the direction of her uncle's home.
"Thank you."
She only waited a few moments at the home of her aunt's acquaintance and soon they were in a carriage on the way back to Gracechurch Street, on the other side of town. Jane immediately told her aunt of her meeting with Mr. Bingley and of his professed intention of calling the following morning.
Mrs. Gardiner was pleased, but she was wary. She quickly recognized that Mr. Bingley's sisters had been deceitful in failing to mention that their brother was to arrive, and she began to suspect the veracity of Miss Bingley's claim that she had never received Jane's letter. When they arrived home, Jane immediately wrote to Elizabeth, telling her all about her meeting with Bingley. Mrs. Gardiner felt that any courtship between Mr. Bingley and Jane might be met with adversity by his sisters. Thus, she wrote a letter as well:
My Dear Lizzy,
I am sure you know from your sister's letter that Jane encountered Mr. Bingley in town today as she was coming out of his brother's house after visiting his sisters. I believe their meeting went well; indeed, he walked with her to her destination. Her spirits have been visibly improved since then. She has told me that he promised to call on her here, tomorrow morning.
I know that your mother tends to exaggeration, but I cannot help but think of her reports of how this young man used Jane so very ill. I have myself been witness to Jane's low spirits this past month, and I recall very well that you yourself had attributed it to a broken heart. And, I think there may be something more, that even Mrs. Bennet does not comprehend. I suspect that Mr. Bingley's sisters may not be pleased to learn of the reunion between their brother and my niece. I recall you telling me of your suspicions that they did not approve the match. From what Jane has said, it seems that they did not tell her that Mr. Bingley was to arrive at the house at any moment, but instead informed her they would not see him at all today and rushed her out. I cannot help but believe this was done on purpose to avoid a meeting between them. I hope Jane tells you more in her letter about her visit with Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst as she has hardly spoken a word of it to me.
I am now more than ever inclined to share your suspicion that Mr. Bingley's sisters had something to do with his staying away from Hertfordshire this winter. If Mr. Bingley is in earnest about renewing his acquaintance with Jane, I am wary that his sisters may again attempt to thwart his efforts. From what you have told me, their mutual attachment is genuine, and though I am concerned that Bingley may again prove inconstant, I desire Jane's happiness.
I believe your presence here would be a great comfort to her during this time of uncertainty. I know that she takes you into her confidence, at least more than she does me, and that she relies on your judgment. I believe you may have a more accurate understanding of Mr. Bingley's sisters than she does. For these reasons, I hope you will join us sooner than you had planned. If you come up to town next week, Sir William Lucas will still be able to collect you here on his way to Kent in March, according to the original plan. I think it might also be good for you to get away from Longbourn sooner.
I hope to see you here soon after your next letter.
Affectionately,
M. Gardiner
That evening when Bingley returned to Darcy's house for dinner, his friend noted that he was in a good humor for the first time since their departure from Hertfordshire. Darcy viewed it as a hopeful sign that his own spirits might soon recover from a similar depression. He had been confident that his fancy for Miss Elizabeth would pass as soon as he was away from her, but he found that he thought of her quite constantly, and he regretted her lack of connections and her family's ill behavior more each day. But, being the reserved and fastidious gentleman that he was, he continued to persist in his endeavors to forget her, certain of his eventual success.
When the gentlemen were alone after dinner, Darcy observed curiously, "you are in a very good mood, Bingley."
Bingley was a bit hesitant to mention his encounter with Miss Bennet to Darcy, knowing his friend's objections to a match with her, but he said, "I am happy for a reason, Darcy. I ran into Miss Bennet today. She is in town."
Darcy was astonished. The first thought that occurred to him was whether Elizabeth was with her. "I see," was all he could say. The source of Bingley's happiness did not bode well for Darcy's hopes that he might experience a similar recovery of spirits - at least so long as he harboured any desire to repress the urges of his heart.
"She visited my sisters this morning, and they were expecting me at any moment, but did not tell her so. It seems, instead, that they rushed her out of the house." He paused, then continued, "I saw her on her way out just as I was about to go in. I plan to call on her tomorrow."
"Do you think that is wise, Bingley?"
"The wisdom of it is beginning to affect me less. I have not been able to stop thinking about her for two months, without even having seen her during that time. You say I have been in love many times, but my feelings have never lasted this long, nor endured in the prolonged absence of their object. I have never felt so strongly about a woman before, and I am beginning to believe that if she does not return my affections then I would rather try to win hers than give up altogether. You cannot imagine what I felt at seeing her today." Darcy was certain he could well imagine it. "I was delighted. Nothing else mattered, but that she was there, in front of me." Darcy was able to understand his friend's feelings. "I realized that I might be giving up my chance at happiness for considerations that seem inconsequential in comparison. I believe there may be a chance she does return my feelings, in spite of your strong conviction to the contrary; and I must find out. I was hoping that you might come with me to call on her, so that you might have another chance to judge for yourself."
Darcy's urge to consent to accompany his friend was strong. Just the chance of possibly seeing Elizabeth was so compelling that he could scarcely stop himself from agreeing to go at that moment. However, he considered his friend's circumstances and his own. It would do no good for either of them to nurture their inappropriate attachments. "Bingley, I do not think that it is wise for you to see her again. Such an event can only make matters worse."
Bingley put his hand up to forestall his friend's speech. "Darcy, I am quite determined to see her tomorrow. I already told her I would call, and I cannot go back on my word. I hope that you will come with me, and that your observation of her tomorrow might lead you to judge differently about her feelings. When I saw her today, I was sure I saw something of regard for me in her look."
Darcy sighed heavily. He knew he should avoid the possibility of any contact with Elizabeth, but he felt he should be with Bingley for his meeting with Miss Bennet. He tried to believe that the latter was not merely an excuse to ignore the former. "If you are so determined, I cannot allow you to go alone. I have no engagements tomorrow morning. I will accompany you." Darcy was surprised to hear himself agree to make a call in such a part of town, but he told himself that he must be there for Bingley, to confirm his previous opinion that Miss Bennet did not love him and dissuade him, once again, from making an unsuitable marriage. He could not deny, however, that at the forefront of his mind was the possibility that Elizabeth might be there. The prospect of possibly seeing her again on the morrow was overwhelming, and kept him awake most of the night.
The next morning, Darcy approached the steps to the Gardiner home in Gracechurch Street with no small amount of anxiety. The idea that Elizabeth might be within affected him more than he had expected, and he felt he had to steel himself against her charms. In the back of his mind also resided objections to the neighborhood and the unfashionable merchant whose society they now sought. A merchant, moreover, who was Mrs. Bennet's brother. Darcy fully expected an enthusiastic welcome as well as hints and urges for his friend to pursue Miss Bennet, much akin to those he had unwillingly borne witness to in Hertfordshire. His pride revolted against such associations and he hoped whatever Mr. Bingley's meeting with Miss Bennet brought, it would not be an ongoing association, on Darcy's own part, with his inferiors. When the door was opened, Mr. Bingley asked for Mr. Gardiner as they were not yet acquainted with the gentleman of the house. They were shown into a small office, and announced to Mr. Edward Gardiner. The gentlemen introduced themselves, and Bingley explained the purpose of their visit.
"Mr. Gardiner," he began, "we were acquainted with your niece, Miss Bennet when we were recently in Hertfordshire. She had developed a friendship with my sisters and I saw her yesterday leaving my brother's house, as she had been visiting with them. I promised to call on her today, and hope to visit with her after making your acquaintance."
Mr. Gardiner eyed Bingley carefully then said, "my sister, Mrs. Bennet, and my nieces have spoken of you, Mr. Bingley, and of your friend," he added nodding to Darcy. "I understand that you quit the country for town rather suddenly last autumn."
Darcy's interest was awakened. He recognized that Mr. Gardiner must have learned of Bingley's unforeseen removal from the neighborhood just at a time when everyone expected him to become engaged, in fact he had little doubt that Mrs. Bennet would have made this perfectly clear. That knowledge now compelled Mr. Gardiner to subtly extract an explanation from Bingley. Mr. Gardiner was obviously very astute; and though Mr. Darcy did not realize it at present, the merchant had just won his respect. This may have had much to do with the fact that Darcy himself had a beloved young lady under his protection. Darcy was pleased, though surprised, to see that in spite of the great advantage Miss Bennet would receive from the match, her uncle was apparently attempting to protect her from insincere attentions rather than encouraging those attentions, in the hope of gaining a rich relation, without a thought of the cost to his niece.
Bingley did not read quite so much into Mr. Gardiner's comment. He merely replied, "I had some business in town that I expected to take a few days, but the rest of my party followed me almost immediately. It seems that my sisters wished to settle in for the season a bit early. I deeply regretted losing the society I had so enjoyed in Hertfordshire, but I was very pleased to renew my acquaintance with Miss Bennet yesterday."
This seemed good enough for Mr. Gardiner, at least for the present. "Then, shall we join the ladies?"
As they rose to enter the drawing room, Darcy again began to feel anxious about the possibility of meeting Elizabeth. He was profoundly disappointed when he entered the room to find only two ladies there, but he did not lose hope that she might yet be in the house. Mr. Gardiner introduced the gentlemen to his wife, and they greeted Miss Bennet with the usual civilities. Miss Bennet's blush and glowing smile did not escape Darcy's notice, nor did the exchanged look between the Gardiners upon witnessing the meeting of their niece and his friend. The latter, of course, could be easily explained away by the fact that the Gardiners' view on the matter must be influenced by news from Mrs. Bennet.
As he and Bingley sat down, Darcy resolved to concentrate on the task at hand -- determining the feelings of the young lady before him. Soon after, every lingering hope of seeing Elizabeth was dashed when, upon Bingley's inquiry, Miss Bennet revealed that Elizabeth was in good health at Longbourn along with her parents and other sisters. He was surprised by his own reaction to the news. He felt something beyond disappointment -- he was saddened. Only then did he realize that he had given little thought to the possibility that she might not be there. He told himself his expectation had been rational given the strong attachment between the two sisters, but he knew it had been due more to his desire to see her than anything else. Nevertheless, he scolded himself for not realizing that if Elizabeth had been in town, surely she would have visited Bingley's sisters with Miss Bennet.
At first Darcy behaved in his usual reserved manner, speaking little and concentrating on observing Miss Bennet. But as Bingley and Jane continued to speak about Netherfield's neighbors, the latter soon mentioned that her friend, Miss Lucas, had recently married Mr. Collins, and Mr. Darcy was moved to divulge his prior knowledge of the information from his aunt and Mr. Collins' patroness, Lady Catherine DeBourgh.
As the visit progressed, Darcy watched Miss Bennet carefully and noted that the Gardiners seemed to be watching Bingley in the same way. They were doing the same as himself - they seemed as intent on determining the gentleman's feelings as he himself was upon observing Miss Bennet's. Darcy realized that this could only mean that at least they believed Miss Bennet cared for Bingley. All the while, Darcy hoped that Elizabeth might be mentioned again, that he might hear more news of her, but nothing further was said of her as the conversation turned to the many diversions to be found in London. The earlier news that she was well and at Longbourn was hardly enough to satisfy Darcy, but what more could he expect? These meditations naturally led to reproaching himself for his weakness.
Returning his attention to Miss Bennet, Darcy noted that she seemed very pleased in Bingley's presence. He watched her carefully, cataloguing her looks, her smiles, and her blushes. She was certainly affected by Bingley's presence. She did not have the same look in her eyes when she addressed himself as when she spoke to Bingley. Yet, her countenance was so serene. She did not demonstrate any of those signs he was so accustomed to seeing from ladies who were in the habit of making their admiration known. She spoke to everyone in the room, and did not focus her attention solely on Bingley. She did not flatter him and she did not attempt to gain his notice. She was everything that was pleasant and civil, but there seemed to be an edge to her that he hadn't noticed in the past, something akin to anxiety, but barely perceptible. He decided he would reserve his judgment. One visit of half an hour was hardly enough time to gauge a woman's heart sufficiently to overcome his prior conviction which was formed over an acquaintance of several weeks. Upon deciding that he would reserve judgment, and thus coming to a conclusion regarding his purpose for today's visit, he congratulated himself on having been able to focus his attention on Miss Bennet and having gone a full ten minutes without Elizabeth being at the forefront of his mind. During the remainder of the visit, as he conversed amiably with the Gardiners, he also continued to watch Miss Bennet, not only as a service to his friend, but to discern in her looks and mannerisms any resemblance to her sister.
While Jane and Bingley conversed primarily with one another, Darcy was eventually drawn out of his reticence by the lady of the house. Mrs. Gardiner had initiated a conversation with him by asking about his home in Derbyshire and explaining her own connection to the very neighborhood in which his home was situated. Darcy found her sincerity and warmth endearing and was soon conversing easily with her, quite forgetting that she was beneath his notice. He learned that she had spent some years in Lambton, and she spoke affectionately of his home county, a circumstance that could only win his favor. Her husband soon joined their conversation, and Darcy was pleased to note that his address was marked by sense and intelligence, and he was a well-informed man with good conversation. Darcy realized that these people, though not fashionable, were pleasant and respectable, and he was surprised to acknowledge to himself that he enjoyed their company. Though Mr. Gardiner was in trade, his manners were not coarse, and his conversation was interesting. Mrs. Gardiner proved to be well bred and in possession of a natural elegance that perhaps surpassed the affected refinement of ladies to whose company he was more accustomed. The house, though modest, was tastefully furnished and well kept. The servants were respectful and accommodating, and their appearance was tidy. He could find fault in nothing.
As the subject of commonality between Mrs. Gardiner and Mr. Darcy was canvassed, and once they had discussed a few mutual acquaintances in Lambton, Mrs. Gardiner observed, "I also had the pleasure of meeting another gentleman from the area while I was in Hertfordshire, one who claimed a particular acquaintance with you, sir, a Mr. Wickham." Darcy's countenance immediately changed, and although Mrs. Gardiner was aware of what Wickham had said about Darcy's dealings with him, she was curious to see what the man before her had to say on the subject. Thus, she continued, "I found him very agreeable, he is well liked by everyone." She was startled by her companion's sharp reaction when she added, "Lizzy is particularly fond of him." His interested but troubled expression intrigued her.
Darcy wondered what Mrs. Gardiner could mean by 'particularly fond?' He longed to ask questions, to learn more about this apparent attachment between his beloved and his worst enemy. But, as he could not respond in the manner that he wished, he instead said, "I no longer associate with Mr. Wickham, Madame."
Mrs. Gardiner, however, was not willing to let the subject drop. "I understand that his father was steward to your father, and that the two of you were raised together rather closely."
Darcy was quickly beginning to lose his patience with Mrs. Gardiner. He was in no humor at present to provide her with information to gossip about with her friends. But then it occurred to him that perhaps the purpose of her inquiries was to protect Elizabeth. She had said Elizabeth was fond of Wickham; perhaps the attachment was a serious one. Perhaps she was merely seeking further information on the man who had attracted her niece. He felt he must do what he could to get information to Elizabeth about Wickham's true character, and if Mrs. Gardiner was to be the conduit, then so be it. "Yes, his father was an excellent man. However, George Wickham has turned out to be quite a disappointment. He is not of good character, Madame, and I would urge you to counsel your niece to take care in her dealings with him."
Mrs. Gardiner appeared surprised, but could see that she was not going to get any further details of Wickham's character from her companion. She wondered at Mr. Darcy's expectation that she believe him over Wickham who had said the exact same thing about Darcy. "I see," she replied, "I had no idea." After noting Darcy's earlier response to the mention of Elizabeth, Mrs. Gardiner sought to change the subject from Mr. Wickham to Lizzy, to gauge Darcy's reaction. "I will be sure to mention what you have said to Elizabeth, though I am not sure she will be surprised"
Darcy again could not hide his interest from the scrutiny of his companion. Perhaps Elizabeth had heeded his words during their dance at Netherfield. "She is already acquainted with the faults in his character, then?" he asked hopefully.
Mrs. Gardiner replied, "I meant only that she would not be surprised to hear that you do not think well of him."
This left Darcy with much to ponder. He was relieved to note that a half-hour had passed and after a few more moments he found an appropriate time to remind his friend that they should be going. The two gentlemen thus departed, with a promise to call again in a few days.
Bingley was in high spirits as they left the house and spoke with great enthusiasm of his hopes for the next visit. "You will come with me again next time, will you not, Darcy?"
Though he knew Elizabeth would not be present, Darcy determined to accompany his friend again, to further observe Miss Bennet.
Upon receiving this favorable reply Bingley implored his friend to give his opinions on this visit. Darcy explained that he could not make a judgment without further observation of the lady in question.
That evening, the Darcys were engaged to dine in Grosvenor Square. After dinner, while Georgiana was playing the pianoforte and Bingley was conversing with his brother in law, Miss Bingley took the opportunity to approach Darcy, "I must tell you who visited me yesterday."
"Miss Bennet," replied Darcy, thwarting her attempt to further the conspiratorial intimacy she fancied existed between them as a result of their previous similarity of opinion as to Miss Bennet's suitability for Bingley.
She was surprised, "how did you know?"
"Bingley met her on her way out of this house. He walked with her to meet her aunt and he called on her this morning."
Miss Bingley was obviously astonished. "Oh my," she said with alarm, bringing her hand to her chest, "this is an unhappy development."
"I went with him," added Darcy.
"Oh, thank goodness," she said, visibly relieved. "I take it, then, that you spoke to him about her again."
"Yes, we spoke."
"So he will not be seeing her anymore?"
"To the contrary, we will be calling on her again in a few days."
"At the home of her aunt and uncle, near Cheapside?" asked Miss Bingley, obviously indignant that Darcy would allow her brother to continue to forward such acquaintances.
"Yes."
"And pray, how did you find them? Dare I hope they were more refined than her relations in Meryton?"
"They were very pleasant."
"Indeed? I am all astonishment. And pray did Miss Bennet have news of your Miss Eliza?"
"Miss Bennet assured us that all her family are well," he said evenly, "but I am sure you already knew as much from your visit with her yesterday." He then picked up a book in an effort to foreclose further conversation.
Over the next few days, Mr. Darcy had the opportunity to review his visit to the Gardiner home in light of his own feelings. He recollected his disappointment that Elizabeth had not been present and, though he acknowledged that he would have enjoyed her company, he concluded that it was for the best, for both of them, that she had been absent. Darcy was relieved that he had not been placed in further danger by being in company with her; and for Elizabeth's part, it would not do for her to discern any further sign of his admiration; otherwise, she might suffer from disappointment. He schooled himself to be pleased that she was not in London, in spite of the yearning within him to see her again that was increased by his short-lived expectation that he would encounter her on his visit to Gracechurch Street, as well as by having been in company with her sister.
Darcy also could not help dwelling on Mrs. Gardiner's hints regarding Elizabeth's intimacy with Mr. Wickham. Why had she not heeded his warning at the Netherfield ball? Perhaps he should have said more to reveal Wickham's true nature, but that was an issue that he preferred to remain untouched. In the end, Darcy determined that, since it was Wickham's avarice which motivated him and since Elizabeth had no fortune, she could not be in any real danger from him -- other than what might result from the extent of her own feelings when she would finally realize that they were not returned. The thought of Elizabeth's heart being broken was not comforting, and the thought that Mr. Wickham might have the power to break it was even less so, not only because he was wholly unworthy of her but because of Darcy's own personal unsavory associations with him. But Darcy was able to find some consolation in his conviction that Elizabeth was safe from any real harm from Wickham.
Elizabeth arrived at Gracechurch Street on the third day after the gentlemen had visited. Mrs. Gardiner had not informed Jane that she was expected, and Jane was pleasantly surprised. The sisters were delighted to be reunited, and Jane recounted everything about Mr. Bingley's visit to Elizabeth, whose greatest shock in the whole business resulted from learning that Mr. Darcy had called with his friend at Gracechurch Street.
After she had discussed as much as Jane would allow regarding Mr. Bingley, Elizabeth expressed her astonishment that Mr. Darcy had accompanied him, though she secretly wondered whether his purpose in coming had been to preserve his friend from the dangers of an attachment he deemed imprudent. Whether Mr. Darcy desired a match between Mr. Bingley and his sister as much as Bingley's sisters desired it, she could not speculate on with any degree of certainty. "I can scarcely believe that Mr. Darcy came here," said she.
"Indeed he did," replied Jane. "He spoke to our aunt of Derbyshire, for a good part of the visit. The town where she used to live is located but five miles from his estate."
Elizabeth turned to her aunt and said, "I cannot imagine that he talked very much about anything. I believe you must have spoken for the greater part of the conversation while he replied only as little as civility would require."
"Actually," said Mrs. Gardiner, "he was very agreeable, even amiable. He seemed genuinely interested in my associations in Derbyshire. I must say, Lizzy, that while there was some degree of pride in his demeanor, I did not find it offensive in the least. I saw nothing in him of the extreme haughtiness and arrogance that you described. At first, I admit that he was very reserved, but as we spoke of places and people known to him he became easier in our company."
Elizabeth was further astonished by these revelations. She then recalled Mr. Wickham's words regarding his childhood companion, "Mr. Darcy can please where he chooses. He does not want abilities. He can be a conversable companion if he thinks it worth his while." Yet, she could think of no reason that Darcy would consider it worth his while to be agreeable to Mrs. Gardiner.
Elizabeth was surprised when Mrs. Gardiner continued by saying, "That is, until I mentioned Mr. Wickham."
"I do not imagine that is a subject about which he was particularly inclined to talk," replied Lizzy.
"At first he became completely silent when I mentioned Mr. Wickham. Then he spoke only to inform me that he no longer associated with him. I pressed him further, and after some hesitation he explained that Mr. Wickham's character was deficient."
"And do you not think it was rather presumptuous of him to expect you to believe his account of the situation and to discard Mr. Wickham's?"
"Yes, I did at the time."
"And having met both gentlemen, are you not more inclined to believe Mr. Wickham's word than Mr. Darcy's?"
"I do not see why I should believe either one of them over the other. Mr. Wickham was very friendly and engaging to be sure, but I found nothing objectionable in Mr. Darcy's manner."
"I think the details that Mr. Wickham gave in support of his account of their prior dealings leave little room for doubt. I do not suppose Mr. Darcy said anything more about the matter?"
"Not in the way of details regarding the history of their association. However, I mentioned your friendship with Mr. Wickham, and Mr. Darcy suggested that I advise you to take care in your dealings with him. He also expressed a hope that you might be already acquainted with Mr. Wickham's faults."
"If Mr. Wickham is of such a bad character, I wonder that Mr. Darcy might hope I would have occasion to learn of his faults through my associations with him."
"I do not believe he hoped you had been injured by Mr. Wickham, Lizzy, only that you might have cause to understand that his character was of questionable value."
"He did say to me once that though Mr. Wickham was able to make friends easily, his ability to keep them was doubtful. But Mr. Darcy could hardly be expected to speak kindly of Mr. Wickham after the abominable way in which he treated him."
"He did seem genuinely concerned for your welfare, Lizzy."
Elizabeth laughed at this observation. "Well, neither he nor you have anything to fear on my account as far as Mr. Wickham is concerned. His attentions to me have subsided. He is the admirer of another. He has been making himself agreeable to Miss King for the past fortnight, which is a rather prudent change of heart for him as she has recently inherited ten thousand pounds. I expect that they will soon be engaged and probably married before my return home."
At this point Jane rejoined the conversation, saying with concern, "I hope you have not been too much affected by the transfer of his attentions."
"Not at all. I am perfectly convinced that I have never been much in love, for had I really experienced that pure and elevating passion, I should at present detest his very name, and wish him all manner of evil. But my feelings are not only cordial towards him; they are even impartial towards Miss King. I cannot find out that I hate her at all, or that I am in the least unwilling to think her a very good sort of girl. There can be no love in all this."
Jane smiled at her sister's teasing manner. She considered that in her own situation, when she had thought Mr. Bingley had shifted his attentions to Miss Darcy, she too had not been able to think ill of the girl, though she knew that she was very much in love with Mr. Bingley. But her sister did not seem at all unhappy about Wickham's transfer of affection and the fact that Elizabeth could speak so lightly of it was enough to satisfy Jane that she was unaffected. "I am happy to hear that you do not suffer the loss of his attention; and to see that your attachment was not so great as to cause you pain when it occurred."
"Indeed, Jane, how could I have formed any sort of strong attachment to him when I was so wisely counseled regarding the imprudence of such a match?" Then turning to her aunt, Elizabeth said, "So you see, Aunt, my watchfulness has been effectual; and though I should certainly be a more interesting object to you both, and indeed to all my acquaintances, were I distractedly in love with him, I cannot say that I regret my comparative insignificance. Importance may sometimes be purchased too dearly."
"Some forms of importance are less desirable than others, Lizzy," admonished Mrs. Gardiner.
"Yet, not all young ladies are wise enough to distinguish among them. I fear that Kitty and Lydia take Mr. Wickham's defection much more to heart than I do. They are young in the ways of the world and not yet open to the mortifying conviction that handsome young men must have something to live on as well as the plain." After thinking for a moment, Elizabeth added, "though I cannot so easily account for my mother's failure to see the prudence of his choice. She is nearly as disappointed as they are."
As Mrs. Gardiner had no inclination to comment on Mrs. Bennet's view of Mr. Wickham's preferences, she instead attempted to rally her niece on Wickham's desertion , and complimented her on bearing it so well. Mrs. Gardiner, though, was a bit unsettled by Darcy's comments about Wickham, and added, "But my dear Elizabeth, what sort of girl is Miss King? I should be sorry to think our friend mercenary."
"Pray, my dear aunt, what is the difference in matrimonial affairs, between the mercenary and the prudent motive? Where does discretion end and avarice begin? Last Christmas you were afraid of his marrying me, because it would be imprudent; and now, because he is trying to get a girl with only ten thousand pounds, you want to find out that he is mercenary."
"If you will only tell me what sort of girl Miss King is, I shall know what to think."
"She is a very good kind of girl, I believe. I know no harm of her."
"But he paid her not the smallest attention till her grandfather's death made her mistress of this fortune."
"No - why should he? If it were not allowable for him to gain my affections because I had no money, what occasion could there be for making love to a girl whom he did not care about, and who was equally poor?"
"But there seems indelicacy in directing his attentions towards her so soon after this event."
"A man in distressed circumstances has not time for all those elegant decorums which other people may observe. If she does not object to it, why should we?"
"Her not objecting does not justify him. It only shows her being deficient in something herself - sense or feeling. And as for his circumstances, I do not know that they are so distressed. What is it that makes them so, that he had an expectation of something better? Had he never known the Darcys or had he not been raised to expect the continued friendship of Mr. Darcy, he would likely be in the same circumstances, but would his behavior to Miss King then be less acceptable?"
"Well," cried Elizabeth, "have it as you choose. He shall be mercenary and she shall be foolish."
"No, Lizzy, that is what I do not choose. I should be sorry, you know, to think ill of a young man who has lived so long in Derbyshire."
"Oh! If that is all, I have a very poor opinion of young men who live in Derbyshire!"
At this point, Jane interceded again, "Lizzy, I do not think Mr. Darcy is as bad as you believe him to be."
Elizabeth had no desire to quarrel with Jane and, thus, she turned the conversation to a more agreeable topic, namely speculation of when Mr. Bingley might call again. Elizabeth privately hoped that his sisters and possibly his friend would not convince him to stay away from Jane, as they had previously done.
All speculation was put to rest the following morning when the gentlemen paid the much anticipated visit. Mr. Bingley had prevailed upon his sisters to join him, as he was eager for them to resume their friendship with his beloved. Mr. Darcy now felt that his duties were increased. Not only was he to watch Miss Bennet in the hope of discerning her feelings, but he felt he should protect his friend from further interference from his sisters.
He wondered to himself at the change in his position with respect to the whole business. Not two months ago he had given Bingley's sisters every assistance in separating their brother from Miss Bennet. He had been the principal spokesman in convincing his friend not to return to her and it was his argument that had prevailed in the end. Now, though, he had promised his friend that he would renew his observations and he felt bound by that promise to prevent any further interference from the sisters until he had made his judgment and advised Bingley of his opinion regarding the young lady's feelings.
Darcy approached the house with greater ease on this second visit, confident in the certainty that Elizabeth would not be there, but not without the hope of learning more of her. For all his thoughts on Bingley's situation he had not been successful in remembering to forget about Elizabeth. There was something about being here, in this house, with relatives he knew her to be fond of and who clearly loved her so dearly, that brought comfort to the emptiness his heart had felt since losing her company.
Upon arriving at the house, the four visitors were promptly shown into the drawing room and admitted to the company of Mrs. Gardiner and Miss Bennet. Greetings were exchanged all around and Mrs. Gardiner was particularly pleased to see Bingley's sisters. Their presence, though perhaps not indicative of the sincerity of their own affection for her niece, at least showed that Mr. Bingley felt it was important for them to join in the visit. For it was quite evident from their affected cordiality that their attendance must be due to his influence. Mr. Darcy's presence, too, was of some interest. She could not help but wonder why he had returned, unless it was to continue his observations of Miss Bennet. As for her own observations in that quarter, she had seen enough in Mr. Bingley's manner already to be assured of the violence of his affections towards Jane and could direct her attention towards another without concern. Indeed, her last conversation with Mr. Darcy had made him an object of interest with respect to a different niece altogether. She acknowledged to herself that his reaction to her mention of Elizabeth the other day might signify nothing, but she would watch him carefully, nonetheless.
One thing could be said for Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst: in spite of their apparent disdain for their current company, they were fashionable women, well-educated in drawing room decorum and, accordingly, there was no want for conversation. Mr. Darcy was silent as the ladies discussed their various acquaintances and the latest fashions. He noticed Miss Bingley's attempts to inject his sister into the conversation as much as possible. Eventually the talk turned to the subject of Jane's friends and family in Hertfordshire.
"I hope your sisters are all finding sufficient entertainment at home, dear Jane," began Miss Bingley, "I am certain that, between them, they must have captured the admiration of all the officers." Mrs. Gardiner noticed her sideways glance to Mr. Darcy as she added, "particularly your sister, Miss Elizabeth. What with her fine eyes and pretty face, her beaux must be too numerous to count. And what a comfort it would be for your mother to have her well settled."
Mrs. Gardiner perceived that Mr. Darcy seemed a bit uncomfortable. But before Jane could answer, the door to the drawing room opened, and the very object of their discourse entered the room. Mrs. Gardiner continued to watch Mr. Darcy carefully as a variety of emotions, not the least of which were surprise and delight, crossed his features.
Darcy was indeed caught by surprise. And, being wholly unprepared to see Elizabeth again, he had no opportunity to school his features to indifference. He could only pray that she would not notice his reaction. He had turned towards the opening door, as did all the others in the room (except for Mrs. Gardiner) and when she entered his eyes were immediately arrested by her. He could scarcely move from surprise. He had not the time at present to examine or even acknowledge the tumult of feelings that swelled in his breast. He caught his breath and composed himself as best he could while she greeted the other visitors. Her subsequent acknowledgment of his presence was civil, but was lacking in the warmth with which she had addressed Bingley. The brief moment that Darcy had Elizabeth's attention on himself produced the only real smile Mrs. Gardiner had ever seen on his face.
At last everyone resumed their positions, Elizabeth taking a seat next to her sister. Darcy longed to know where she had been, when she had arrived in London, how her journey had been, and a great many other things, but he dared not ask. Jane provided him some relief by saying, "I hope you had a pleasant walk in the park."
"I did, thank you. It is a beautiful day."
Darcy thought to himself that she too looked beautiful. Her face was bright and rosy, and her countenance as lively and playful as ever. He could scarcely believe that he was here in the same room with her, that he was in her presence again after all he had done to separate himself from her and to forget about her, after he had been certain he would never see her again. He immediately perceived that her greatest interest was in her sister and Mr. Bingley. She was genuinely happy to see them together. He noted her expression, while she looked on at her sister and Bingley, with satisfied contentment. Darcy was touched to see how affected Elizabeth was to see her sister happy. She seemed to be glowing with joy on her sister's behalf, which in and of itself was a testament to Miss Bennet's true feelings. Elizabeth was happy, and Darcy found himself happy because of it. Nevertheless, it had not escaped his scrutiny when she swept her eyes suspiciously across Bingley's sisters, and he was more amused than surprised when she included him in her glance as well. Meanwhile, Mrs. Gardiner watched the entire scene unfold with great interest.
After the first few minutes following Elizabeth's entrance into the room, Darcy had obtained sufficient composure to behave with civility towards his hostess, who had again sought to draw him out of his reticence. Even as he carried on a conversation with Mrs. Gardiner, though, his attention was ever on Elizabeth and he was keenly aware of every nuance of her presence. He particularly noticed when she looked, with an expression of undisguised wonder, upon himself and her aunt as they conversed. He did not dare return her glance; but a few minutes later, while Mrs. Gardiner was speaking to Mrs. Hurst, he was at leisure to turn his eyes upon her again. He had not realized how intently he had been watching her until she caught his gaze. She appeared surprised, and returned a look of curiosity. He looked away immediately, but could not help smiling slightly. The ever-vigilant Mrs. Gardiner noticed the exchange.
Miraculously, in spite of his preoccupation with her sister, Darcy even remembered his object of observing Miss Bennet during the course of the visit. Her behavior on this visit matched what it had been during the last visit, but she seemed more at ease today. Darcy was again cognizant of the warmth in her eyes whenever they were turned upon his friend and it was quite obvious that Elizabeth was pleased to see the two together. Whether this was the result of some private understanding of her sister's feelings or simply a hope of seeing her sister well-settled, he could not readily determine, and he resisted drawing any conclusions about the lady's feelings. Knowing that it was his conviction in Miss Bennet's indifference that had ultimately won Bingley to the course of action Darcy preferred, perhaps, made it more difficult for him to relinquish that conviction now, in spite of the evidence before him. He could not fail to recognize, however, that Bingley would keep seeing Miss Bennet and as he did, his attachment would increase. Darcy could think of no way to remedy that situation.
For her part, Elizabeth was amazed by Mr. Darcy's civility. That he had ever called in this part of town was astonishing enough, but that he had done so for a second time, and that he was conversing amicably with her aunt, went against everything she knew about the gentleman before her. At one point she caught him watching her as he had done in Hertfordshire. She understood that he still disapproved of her and he apparently found something about her humorous as he smiled to himself when he looked away. Every ill feeling she had harbored towards him was rekindled, but the strength of the favorable impression left by his kindness towards her aunt would not be easily forgotten and she was left merely puzzled by his behavior.
Soon after this exchange, Bingley provided further relief to Darcy's curiosity by asking Elizabeth about her presence in town. She explained that she had been planning to stop in London on her way to Kent in March, and had decided to come to town early to be with Jane. When pressed further, she revealed that she planned to visit her friend, Mrs. Collins at Hunsford Parsonage. Darcy started at the revelation, but before he could say anything Bingley said, "is that not near your aunt's home, Darcy? I believe you said you planned to be visiting there at Easter. You will be there at the same time as Miss Elizabeth if that is the case."
"Indeed, you are correct, Bingley. My cousin, Colonel Fitzwilliam, and I will be spending three weeks at Rosings this Spring, as we do every year." He looked towards Elizabeth and added, "it appears that we will see one another there, Miss Bennet."
"I believe we will, Mr. Darcy, for my cousin has said that his home is divided from Rosings Park by only a lane," she replied archly.
Darcy smiled, "his information is very exact, I am sure." She could not help but return his smile.
"How has Mrs. Collins been since her marriage?" asked Mrs. Gardiner. Elizabeth then began a recitation of the information contained in her letters from Charlotte. Darcy was glad for the change of subject and for the respite from having to formulate words and sentences. He was grateful to have a moment just to absorb the information that Elizabeth would be at Hunsford while he was at Rosings. He mused at the coincidence that they should both be there at the same time as the realization that he would have seen her soon anyhow, even if Bingley had not encountered Miss Bennet, swept over him. Soon after this extraordinary revelation took place, it was time to leave, and Darcy was simultaneously disappointed and relieved to be going.
Chapter 4
As soon as the door was closed on the carriage leaving Gracechurch Street, Miss Bingley began to make known to her companions her disdain for the company she was leaving behind. "Oh, Louisa, it was worse than I ever imagined! The house was so shabby and the furnishings so outdated, and the servants so neglectful."
"Indeed sister, but, nevertheless, I do believe that we were waited upon by the entire household staff!"
The sisters laughed lightly and Miss Bingley continued, "and what do you think of their mistress? Mrs. Gardiner seems to fancy herself a fashionable woman."
"To be sure. She even tried to compare the style of her own gown to mine. And what do you think of all those children? To allow them free run of the house while she is entertaining company is positively uncivilized!"
"I could scarcely hide my astonishment when those children entered the room. And of course, her tea service was mismatched, and there was not even any fresh fruit. She might as well not have offered us anything at all."
As the ladies continued in this manner, the gentlemen were silent. Bingley glanced at Darcy, who knew his friend's unspoken question. For once, Darcy was glad for the presence of Bingley's sisters for he wished for some time to think of what he would tell his friend about his observations of Miss Bennet. Bingley, however, could not remain silent for long, once the ladies began to speak of Jane.
Miss Bingley said, "even Jane looked rather plain today. I could not recall, upon seeing her again, why I had thought her to be so pretty once. Do not you agree, sister?"
"Oh yes, Caroline, I am quite of your mind. I do not believe her looks are in any way extraordinary."
It was here that Bingley interjected, "I thought she looked very well. In fact, she looked prettier today than I have ever seen her."
"How can you say so, Charles?" asked Miss Bingley, incredulously. "She appeared quite drawn and pale to me and it was obvious that she took no special care in her appearance today. What do you think, Mr. Darcy?"
Mr. Darcy had been hoping that he would not be drawn into the discussion. He replied, "I thought she appeared the same as ever." Bingley's dejected reaction - obviously believing this pronouncement was Darcy's answer to his unspoken question - did not escape his notice.
Mrs. Hurst then added, "I also thought her reception of us all was rather cold and distant."
"I must agree," said Miss Bingley. "I am sure she only called on us a few days ago out of a sense of obligation. But I cannot say I discerned any desire on her part, either then or today, to resume our prior intimacy."
"I thought she was very friendly to all of us," countered Bingley, "particularly to the two of you."
"Oh Charles," said Miss Bingley in an exasperated tone, "you only ever see what you wish to see, which is why your judgment cannot be relied upon."
Darcy noticed Bingley glance at him, yet again, when this reprimand was delivered. The comment seemed sufficient to compel Bingley into contemplative silence.
Finding nothing more to criticize about Miss Bennet, Miss Bingley found another object. "The worst part of the whole visit, though, was having to suffer the company of Miss Eliza Bennet."
Darcy did not react. He had known the attack was imminent, and he showed no outward sign of his disdain for Miss Bingley's comments.
"Really," continued Miss Bingley, "her sudden appearance today was quite a shock. What can she mean by coming to town in such an abrupt way?"
"Do not you wonder what could have motivated the change in her plans?" asked Mrs. Hurst.
"She did seem to arrive rather soon after Miss Bennet's call on us and our brother's subsequent visit to the home of her relations with his friend."
Darcy had not yet thought to wonder why Elizabeth had come to town. He now wondered whether it could be that she decided to come only after he had called on her relatives with Bingley. He quickly calculated whether enough days had passed to allow her to receive a letter written after their visit and for her to plan the trip and then travel to London. Had Elizabeth come to town in the hope of casting herself in his way again? He recalled the last time they had been together. It had been at the Netherfield Ball, when he had danced with her. He had singled her out, and he had felt that doing so might give her a suspicion of his admiration for her. Was it possible that she was aware of his attraction to her? Did she believe that he was so much within her power that she need only put herself in his way again to elicit a proposal? Why was the thought so abhorrent to him? His answer was immediate, because he had thought she was different, that she would not reduce herself to such tactics. He did not want to believe that she might be so mercenary and so calculating, yet there were reasons enough for her to pursue a hope in that regard. The advantages of such a match would all be on her side. Was she just like all the other women he knew, after all? In spite of his wish that it were not so, however, he had to concede that a part of him received some satisfaction from the prospect that she might have come to London for him.
Meanwhile, the ladies went on talking without regard to Darcy's thoughts. "I could scarcely keep my countenance when she burst in on us so flushed from being outdoors. Surely there was no excuse - such as a sick sister - for her to appear so breathless and disheveled," said Mrs. Hurst.
"To be sure, Louisa, a girl who begins with so little in the way of natural beauty or elegance should have been taught to behave with more . . ."
'Artifice?' thought Darcy, sarcastically, as Miss Bingley searched for the right word.
" . . . delicacy," she finished.
"How can you wonder that she was never taught how to comport herself, with such parents?" asked Mrs. Hurst. The two sisters laughed as they recalled the vulgarity of Elizabeth's nearest relations.
"But perhaps," said Miss Bingley, "she exercises to add brightness to her eyes."
"She must get whatever help she can in improving her looks," agreed Mrs. Hurst.
"For my own part," rejoined Miss Bingley, "I must confess that I never could see any beauty in her. Her face is too thin; her complexion has no brilliancy; and her features are not at all handsome. Her nose wants character - there is nothing marked in its lines. Her teeth are tolerable, but not out of the common way; and as for her eyes, which have sometimes been called so fine, I never could perceive anything extraordinary in them. They have a sharp, shrewish look, which I do not like at all; and in her air altogether, there's a self-sufficiency without fashion, which is intolerable. I remember, when we first knew her in Hertfordshire, how amazed we all were to find that she was a reputed beauty; and I particularly recollect Mr. Darcy saying one night, after they had been dining at Netherfield, 'She a beauty! I should as soon call her mother a wit.'" Both ladies giggled and Miss Bingley shifted her eyes towards Darcy to add, "But afterwards she seemed to improve on you, and I believe you thought her rather pretty at one time."
Darcy was resolutely silent during the course of this speech and would not give Miss Bingley the satisfaction of any reply. But in his mind he disagreed with everything she said as she was saying it. Each point that she made about Elizabeth's deficiencies was met with contradiction in the privacy of his own thoughts.
By this time, both gentlemen were pleased that the carriage was pulling up in front of the Hurst home. They remained with the ladies only briefly, before taking their leave to return to Darcy's house.
After a few moments of silence, while they were in the carriage together, Mr. Bingley spoke of what was foremost in his mind. "You must know what I wish to ask you," he said to Darcy, "will you tell me, now, what you think of Miss Bennet's demeanor today? Surely you do not agree with my sisters' assessment of her manner."
"Bingley, you know that I believe you have chosen a very imprudent course of action in this. It is not too late to deviate from it. You have not yet done anything to engage your honor towards the young lady." Bingley said nothing. "You must consider what such an alliance will cost you. You will gain nothing by it. In fact, the consequences will be quite the opposite. Your situation would suffer a degradation by such a match -- one that would oppose all of your father's efforts in establishing your family's footing in society. Think of her connections. It is not only that she has none that would benefit you, but those she does have are of such inferiority that your position would be damaged by an association with them. You must also consider the behavior of her family. All of her nearest relations, save Miss Elizabeth, are disgraceful."
"I have considered those things. I have thought of little else since we last spoke of this matter."
"And you would still contemplate making such a choice?"
"Darcy, I love her."
Darcy said nothing for a moment, as images of Elizabeth passed unbidden before his mind's eye. He gathered his wits and said, "you have been in love before and you will be again. You must know that you will find a young lady, among your acquaintances, who is both suitable and worthy of your love."
"At this moment, I cannot imagine caring for anyone else as I do for Miss Bennet."
"I understand how you feel," Darcy replied unwittingly. "But this moment will pass and with time she will be forgotten. You will come to love another, and your present attachment will seem trifling in comparison to what you will then feel for her."
Bingley's thoughtfulness following this speech gave Darcy hope. After a few moments, however, Bingley said, "will you not tell me whether your impression of Miss Bennet's feelings has changed?"
Darcy sighed, "I can hardly say whether or not she is in love with you. It is clear that she is not displeased with your attentions. But whether that is the result of any tender feelings on her part, or simply a desire for an advantageous match, I cannot say."
"You do not think her mercenary?"
"Not for herself, perhaps, but I do believe she would marry in the interest of her family. I am sure that her mother can be relied on to offer vehement persuasion. You must know that she would be influenced by the hope of benefiting them. You have spoken yourself of her generous solicitude for her family. Indeed, she could not be blamed if she allowed herself to be thus influenced. And, though she may not love you there is certainly nothing she could object to in your person - she could find no reason there to refuse you. It would be foolish for her to turn you down just because she does not love you. What might be viewed as mercenary from your perspective might be viewed as prudent from hers. She would have no reason to reject an offer from you and every reason to accept it, whether or not she loves you. But marriage under such circumstances would not make you happy and the degradation of your family name that would likely result from such an alliance, is simply not worth the risk."
Bingley was again quiet as he thought about his friend's speech. Finally, he said, "but you believe there is a possibility that she might love me?"
"I will concede that there may be a possibility of it," said Darcy, grudgingly, "but I hope you will give serious consideration to the many disadvantages that must be attendant upon such an union."
Bingley gave his friend the assurance he asked for as they arrived at Darcy's house.
Meanwhile at Gracechurch Street, after Mr. Bingley and his party had left, Jane and Elizabeth were able to speak privately about the visit. "I told you he still loves you Jane," said Elizabeth, "although I am not fully satisfied as to why he did not return to Netherfield."
"I am not so certain of his feelings as you seem to be, Lizzy."
Elizabeth took her sister's hand. "I know it must be difficult, Jane, to trust that he will not repeat his prior neglect of you, but I have no doubt that he loves you. He seems inclined now to act on his feelings, but I cannot explain his prior failure to do so, except that I am convinced his sisters persuaded him against it."
"If that is true Lizzy, then what is to prevent him from submitting again to their persuasion?"
"Perhaps a little encouragement from you would give him more conviction in his own feelings. Charlotte once told me that she thought you did not show your affections enough."
"I do not know what I should do. I would not wish to appear forward."
"No, of course I did not mean to suggest that you should. But Mr. Bingley seems to be so modest, I think he needs to know that you like him. Surely you can show him that without any improper display."
"Perhaps, if he calls again, I will make more of an attempt to do so."
"If?" laughed Elizabeth. "Oh Jane, you must know that he will return."
When Mrs. Gardiner came back into the room, the three women discussed the visit. Both Mrs. Gardiner and Elizabeth were happy to learn that Jane had not been fooled by the artifice of Mr. Bingley's sisters, though she was a little hurt by the realization of their insincerity. Elizabeth was amused by it, though she felt for Jane; and Mrs. Gardiner was satisfied by her belief that Mr. Bingley had brought his sisters as an offer of proof that his present addresses were genuine. The sisters had spoken compliments to Mrs. Gardiner, but had made their disapproval of their surroundings evident in their manner, belying their words. When they had taken leave, Mrs. Gardiner had given the ladies every assurance that she and her nieces would return their call in a few days time. Their displeasure with that prospect had been evident. After some conversation, the three ladies decided to call on Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley the morning after next.
With that matter resolved, Mrs. Gardiner ventured to ask Elizabeth for her impression of Mr. Darcy during this visit.
"His manners were so very altered, Aunt, I scarcely recognized him."
Mrs. Gardiner's suspicions regarding Mr. Darcy's preference for her niece heightened her desire to think well of the gentleman far beyond what it might otherwise have been. "I wonder if he is as bad as you have been led to believe," she asked Elizabeth.
"My dear Aunt, how great is your desire to not think ill of any young man from Derbyshire! But I think you will have to allow that the character of one or the other of them must be deficient. And since they are both from Derbyshire, I fear you must be disappointed in the end."
"It would seem so, but why should I believe Mr. Darcy to be at fault any more than I should believe it to be Mr. Wickham?"
"Because Mr. Wickham's manners are more open and pleasant, while Mr. Darcy is haughty, arrogant, and almost uniformly silent. Besides, Mr. Wickham gave facts and details in support of his claims and Mr. Darcy has given none. It seems that of the two of them it is Mr. Darcy who has a desire to keep the particulars of their past dealings concealed from the world, and that does not reflect well on him."
"But why should he be open with his business? He owes none of us any explanation of their history together. All I have seen is his wish to retain the privacy of his personal affairs. Indeed, I begin to wonder whether it was entirely proper for Mr. Wickham to divulge so much of his private business to you upon almost your first meeting with him."
"He felt comfortable speaking to me, I suppose, when he learned my opinion of Mr. Darcy. He was accustomed, I am sure, to his former friend being very well thought of."
"But he could have no such motivation for relating the story to me as I had never met Mr. Darcy. Indeed, you did not hold the distinction of being in his confidence for very long, for he soon shared his information with all the neighborhood.
"Yes, and you were ready enough to believe him at the time. Your own recollection that Mr. Darcy had been spoken of as a proud, ill-natured boy even when you lived in Derbyshire is further evidence in his favor. What has happened to cause you to doubt him now?"
"Simply that I have now met Mr. Darcy myself and no longer need to rely on what I have heard from others. If he was, indeed, an ill-natured boy, he has certainly changed for the better."
"I understand perfectly," said Elizabeth archly, "now that you like him, Mr. Wickham is no longer justified in exposing him."
"Perhaps you are correct and I have been influenced, by my approval of Mr. Darcy, to question Mr. Wickham's account; or perhaps I was previously influenced by Mr. Wickham's friendly, agreeable manner to overlook the impropriety of his disclosure. Do you not find it odd that he related the tale to one and all only after Mr. Darcy quitted the vicinity?"
"Is it a wonder he should have felt he could not be open about his past dealings with Mr. Darcy, while they resided in the same neighborhood? Mr. Darcy is a man of wealth and power, as he has already demonstrated to Mr. Wickham in the most painful terms."
"So it is your belief that Mr. Wickham was intimidated into silence? Was that his motivation for not sooner exposing Mr. Darcy's ill treatment of him to all the neighborhood?"
Elizabeth was about to speak in further defense of Wickham when she was struck by a memory. She paused abruptly before the words were off her tongue and after a moment of thought said instead, "actually, Mr. Wickham told me once that he would not expose Mr. Darcy out of respect for the memory of his father."
"That is singular, considering he did precisely what he had vowed not to do and for such noble reasons."
"But what does it signify?" asked Elizabeth resuming her defense of Mr. Wickham, "How often do all of us resolve upon something only to break our resolution at a later time?"
"It signifies something, I think, but I agree that it does not decide the matter. I will keep to my opinion that we have too little information upon which to judge. They each claim that the other is not of good character, yet from what I have seen of both, I have no reason to think ill of either of them. Will you not at least concede as much, Lizzy? Will you not give Mr. Darcy the benefit of the doubt?"
"What does my opinion of the matter signify? I will probably never see Mr. Wickham again, and as for Mr. Darcy, though I may have occasion to see him in the future," here she glanced at a blushing Jane, "I do not anticipate it will be very often. I do regret that he will be visiting at Rosings while I am with Charlotte. But there is nothing to be done for it. All I can hope is that he finds the residents of Hunsford Parsonage beneath his notice and, consequently, I will not be too much in company with him."
"I am sure his presence will not make your visit with Mrs. Collins less enjoyable, Lizzy."
"Oh no, I would not allow that. I am very much looking forward to seeing Charlotte - in all her domestic felicity. I have missed having her nearby. But, I know our friendship has suffered irrevocably by her marriage."
"Why should that be? She has moved far away, to be sure, but you may still enjoy the same intimacy by writing letters. Or, is it the fact that she will become mistress of Longbourn that causes you discomfort?"
"It is neither the distance she has moved nor her future position that troubles me, but her choice of husband."
"But if she is satisfied with her situation, why would you object to it?"
"Oh, you did not have the opportunity to meet Mr. Collins! He is by far the stupidest man I have ever known. That she would willingly marry him shows her to be less sensible than I had before imagined."
"Perhaps she saw something attractive in him that you did not notice."
"The only thing he had to recommend him was his independence, and it is that which attracted her. She married him only to secure herself a situation."
"Then it seems to me that you fault her for acting more sensibly than you would have liked, not less. Consider that she was a young woman of seven and twenty with neither beauty nor fortune nor even youth to recommend her. What would you have her do? At least you could live independently, though not extravagantly, on the meager fortune you will inherit from your mother, if you had to. But, she had not even that much."
"I understand the prudence of her choice, but still I cannot be easy with it."
"But this does not coincide with your approval of Mr. Wickham's pursuit of Miss King."
Elizabeth was thoughtful for a moment, then said, "but, as foolish as you would have her yesterday, Miss King is not nearly so objectionable as Mr. Collins."
"Ah," said Mrs. Gardiner, "is this, then, where you separate the prudent motive from the mercenary one - in the relative tolerability of the object? I believe we were comparing the actions of Miss Lucas and Mr. Wickham, rather than the attractiveness of Mr. Collins and Miss King. In my view, they have both attached themselves to someone with a means of providing them with financial independence, in spite of a lack of tender regard."
"I will concede that the cases are similar when you put them in such simple terms."
"Then why do you condemn one and not the other?"
Elizabeth sighed, "I can hardly say. In truth I had never thought to compare the two."
"It seems to me that the one you excuse has, perhaps, committed a greater offense. You said that Mr. Wickham has been making love to Miss King yet you are certain that he cares nothing for her. It seems, then, that he is attempting to make her love him so that she will accept his offer. But, has Charlotte ever professed to being in love? Did she flirt with Mr. Collins in an effort to make him love her?"
"No, she did not," said Elizabeth, "but that man requires no assistance in imagining himself in love where he is not. And, as neither situation concerns me directly, I shall think no more of the subject. I can promise you that I will make every effort to enjoy my time with Charlotte -- in spite of the presence of those I might wish to avoid - and if I find her happy, I will be happy for her. There, are you satisfied, dear Aunt?"
"For the present," said Mrs. Gardiner, smiling to her niece.
Over the next few days Darcy was at war with himself. Bingley had expressed his intention to call at the Gardiner home again soon and his hope that his friend would join him. The struggle of whether or not to see Elizabeth again was difficult enough, but it was compounded by his continued indecision with regard to the state of Miss Bennet's feelings and his desire to continue observing her on behalf of his friend. He knew that to continue his efforts in that quarter would give him an excuse to spend more time in Elizabeth's company, and he tried to be wary of using Bingley's situation to convince himself to see her again. However much he might wish to spend time with her, he knew it was for the best for him to stay away from her altogether, particularly if she suspected enough to cause her to come to town in the hope that their acquaintance might lead to something more. He knew he could not return to the Gardiner home now that she was there. He had formed no serious design on Elizabeth, and he knew it was impossible to form any, as much as part of him might regret that choice. If he returned to the home of her relations it might be perceived as a sign of particular regard, and he could not, in good conscience, mislead her about his intentions. He determined that there was little more he could do for Bingley in any case, and he resolved to avoid her.
Chapter 5
On the appointed morning, Mrs. Gardiner, Jane and Elizabeth called on Mrs. Hurst and Miss. Bingley in Grosvenor Square. When they were shown into the drawing room, they were surprised to notice an unattended young woman, who could not be more than sixteen, sitting with the other two ladies. After greeting her callers herself, Mrs. Hurst introduced them to Miss Darcy, making it evident that she took no pleasure in doing so. Miss Darcy was spending the day with Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley as they were all to dine together, with their brothers, in the evening. Upon hearing the girl's name, Elizabeth immediately felt for Jane, who was a bit uneasy as she finally came face to face with the young lady who had been set up as her rival.
Miss Darcy was tall, on a larger scale than Elizabeth; and, in spite of her youth, her figure was formed, and her appearance womanly and graceful. She was less handsome than her brother, and not nearly so pretty as Jane. But there was a sense of good humour in her face, and her manners were perfectly unassuming and gentle. Elizabeth, who would have thought to find in her as acute and unembarrassed an observer as ever Mr. Darcy had been, was pleased by discerning such different feelings. Indeed, Elizabeth had fully expected Miss Darcy to be as arrogant as her brother, in accordance with Mr. Wickham's description; but the observation of a very few minutes convinced her that she was only exceedingly shy -- so much so that neither Elizabeth nor Mrs. Gardiner could elicit much more than a monosyllable from her for the first half of the visit. Elizabeth observed that though Miss Darcy shared her brother's reserved silence, she did not possess that air of haughtiness that so marked his demeanor.
Miss Darcy knew, upon hearing their name, that the Miss Bennets were acquainted with her brother. She was immediately disposed to like them based on his description of them. She had also heard them spoken of between her brother and Mr. Bingley on occasion, over the past week or so. Nevertheless, Miss Bingley felt she should acquaint Miss Darcy with the ladies' association to herself and her sister. "Georgiana, we met the Miss Bennets and their family when we were lately in Hertfordshire. Their home is but three miles from Netherfield. They have come to town to stay with their aunt, Mrs. Gardiner, in Gracechurch Street."
"Yes," replied Miss Darcy, quietly, "my brother mentioned them to me."
Elizabeth smiled to herself at what she imagined Darcy's description of her to his sister must have been. No doubt, Miss Darcy must believe she and her sister to be two of the most ill bred young ladies in the country.
"Did he?" replied Miss Bingley with interest.
"Yes," was Miss Darcy's only response.
The ensuing conversation was initiated by Mrs. Gardiner, whose endeavor to introduce some kind of discourse proved her to be more truly well-bred than either of the ladies of the house. And so the conversation was carried on between Mrs. Gardiner, Jane, Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley, with occasional help from Elizabeth. Miss Darcy looked as if she wished for courage enough to join in it; and sometimes did venture a short sentence when there was least danger of its being heard. Elizabeth was moved to make the girl feel more comfortable; and so, during a pause in the conversation, she disclosed to Miss Darcy her aunt's association with the part of the kingdom to which she belonged. Miss Darcy was pleased to learn that Mrs. Gardiner had lived in Lambton, and was perfectly content to listen to her talk of the area with great affection. As she had done with the brother, Mrs. Gardiner, gently and subtly induced the sister to be more communicative, through her animated discussion of their common love for the Derbyshire countryside. Miss Darcy was by no means chatty, but Elizabeth did notice her talking more as the conversation progressed, and she even went so far as to offer some comments of her own beyond the required responses to direct questions.
Meanwhile, Elizabeth and Jane continued to converse with Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley. The conversation was often strained and sometimes awkward, as each pair of sisters had so little in common with the other and at least one pair was wholly disinclined to further the association. Miss Bingley or Mrs. Hurst would often call on 'Dear Georgiana' to offer an opinion on some matter or another, interrupting her pleasant discourse with Mrs. Gardiner; and at least one out of every two of these exchanges involved one or the other of their brothers.
Elizabeth observed Miss Darcy carefully whenever Mr. Bingley was mentioned to discern whether she could perceive any partiality for him, and she could tell that Jane was doing the same. Elizabeth was pleased that Miss Darcy seemed to show no preference for him, but she hoped for the chance to see them together, so that she might better judge the feelings of each.
In time, Mrs. Gardiner was given to learn that Miss Darcy enjoyed walking outdoors and very much missed the grounds at Pemberley during her time in London.
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Gardiner responded, "Elizabeth is very fond of walking outdoors as well. Like you, she is not able to do so as much as she would like here in town; but when she is at home at Longbourn I dare say she takes a long walk outdoors at least once every day." Then she turned to her niece who was not occupied by conversation for the moment and added, "do you not Lizzy?"
"Yes, I do take great pleasure in walking outdoors and I attempt to do so each day. But I am sure the grounds at Longbourn are not nearly so lovely as those at Pemberley." Miss Darcy smiled. "I have heard that Pemberley is unequalled in beauty and splendor," finished Elizabeth.
Miss Darcy seemed almost embarrassed by such praise of her home and merely looked down as a slight blush tinged her cheeks.
"Miss Bingley has spoken very fondly of your home," said Elizabeth, with a hint of impertinence.
Miss Darcy looked puzzled - for although Miss Bingley had been a guest at Pemberley once, she had scarcely ventured outdoors - but she said nothing.
Elizabeth went on to tell Miss Darcy of the park near the Gardiner home, where she took her walks while in town. Miss Darcy was encouraged to speak of the park near her own home, venturing to add, "my brother walks out with me every day when he is in town."
Elizabeth could discern deep admiration and respect in Miss Darcy's expression when she mentioned her brother, and she could not help but smile. "You must enjoy having him back in town with you."
"Oh, yes," she replied. It was said quietly, but with an enthusiasm that showed the depth of her affection.
Soon after this exchange, it was time for the party from Gracechurch Street to return there. The residents of the house farewelled their visitors with greater alacrity than civility. When Miss Darcy made her curtsey to Elizabeth she blushed slightly and said in almost a whisper, "I do hope we shall meet again soon, Miss Bennet."
Elizabeth, realizing the exertion required of the girl to make such a declaration and therefore valuing it all the more, could not help but smile as she replied, "as do I, Miss Darcy."
As she entered the carriage, Elizabeth reflected with satisfaction what Mr. Darcy would think of his sister's making her acquaintance and expressing a wish to further their intimacy. She would never have imagined that his reaction to their meeting might be the exact opposite of her suspicions.
On the drive home, the three ladies talked at length about the visit. They were all in agreement that both Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley took no pleasure in their company. They also agreed that Miss Darcy was as dear a girl as ever there was. None of them could find any fault in her. They agreed that her excessive shyness would not serve her well when she entered society, and they pitied her. And, in her mind, Mrs. Gardiner was already considering how much good it would be for the girl to have just such a sister as Elizabeth.
The conversation had by Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst, following this visit, was less favorably inclined towards their visitors. Miss Darcy, however, would not participate in it, and attended her needlework most diligently.
Later that evening, after dinner, Miss Bingley found a moment to converse privately with Darcy, while his sister was at the pianoforte. "The Miss Bennets called on us today, with their aunt."
He said nothing.
"We had no choice but to introduce them to Georgiana."
Still, he did not speak.
"Surely you cannot wish for such companions for your dear sister. Now that Charles' silly fancy has gone so far as to result in Georgiana being on visiting terms with a merchant's wife from Cheapside, perhaps you will find a more effective form of intervention than you previously attempted. You must know you are the only one he will listen to."
Darcy scarcely heard a word that was spoken by his companion as he had been preoccupied with imagining how the first meeting between Elizabeth and Georgiana might have gone. He had always expected he would be there when they met, if they met. No, he could not deny that in his own mind he had always hoped they would meet; though such an expectation was in complete opposition to his resolve to avoid Elizabeth. He excused himself from Miss Bingley, without responding to anything she had said.
At the other side of town, Elizabeth and Jane finally had some time for private conversation when they had retired for the night. Jane wanted to know Elizabeth's impression of Miss Darcy, and Elizabeth repeated what she had said of the girl in the carriage. Jane agreed that Miss Darcy was everything good and sweet and amiable, and seemed genuinely pleased to find her so. "If she and Mr. Bingley do marry, I think she will make him happy."
Elizabeth could not help but smile at her sister, "oh Jane, any other woman would have been disappointed not to find the girl detestable! Does your goodness know no bounds?"
"But why should I wish him to be anything less than happy? If he chooses her, then he does not feel for me what I previously thought, and for that I cannot fault him."
"But he does feel for you, that much I know for certain. If he were to choose her, I would change my opinion as to the perfection of his character rather than as to where his affections truly lie."
"Please do not speak so Lizzy, it pains me to hear it."
"But Jane, he will not choose her. You must see that he has made every effort to preserve his acquaintance with you upon your accidental, but very fortuitous meeting a week ago. He has called on you twice since then, and from what I have seen, he is as in love with you as ever he was."
"I hope you are right, Lizzy."
"You shall see that I am, dear Jane."
The following morning was the first opportunity since the previous day's visit that Miss Darcy had for private discourse with her brother. As they walked in the park before breakfast she said, "I made some new acquaintances yesterday, while at the Hursts' home." He said nothing, so she continued, "A Mrs. Gardiner called with her nieces, two of the Miss Bennets whom you met when you were in Hertfordshire."
"How did you like them?"
"I liked them very well. Mrs. Gardiner spent many years residing in Lambton. She has a great fondness for Derbyshire. I was delighted to hear her speak of familiar places with such affection."
"And what of the Miss Bennets?"
"I found them both just as pleasant and amiable as you described them in your letters from Netherfield. I did not speak very much with Miss Bennet, but I talked to Miss Elizabeth for a few minutes. It seems she shares my love for walking outdoors."
Darcy could not repress his smile. He glanced at his sister, and noted that she wore a troubled expression. "What is it my dear?" he asked her.
"Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst said some very unkind things about all of them when they left us. They seem to feel that the Miss Bennets and Mrs. Gardiner are so inferior to themselves in station as to be unworthy of their notice. But, I knew you would not object to them on such grounds."
Darcy was speechless for a moment. He did not know what to say in response to this display of faith in him. He knew his sister held him in the very highest esteem and never before had he felt any failure in himself to measure up to her perception of him, until now.
"I do hope I have the opportunity to see them again soon," she continued.
"Perhaps you may," he replied.
Later that morning, Bingley called again at Gracechurch Street. This time, he was alone, and Elizabeth was relieved by it. The expression of his preference for Jane being now unencumbered by the presence of those who might influence his behavior, it was more evident than ever that he held her in the highest regard. Jane, too, exerted herself to be more attentive to him, without being indelicate. His pleasure in response to her behavior was obvious. By the end of the visit, even Jane had to abandon her doubts with respect to the gentleman's feelings. And, Elizabeth and Mrs. Gardiner watched the scene unfold with great satisfaction. Before he left the house, Mrs. Gardiner issued an invitation for him to dine with the family two nights hence. He accepted with undisguised delight and Elizabeth reflected on how much easier and pleasanter things were when Mr. Darcy did not accompany his friend.
Darcy learned from Bingley of his engagement to dine at Gracechurch Street, later that evening. He deferred all thought of it until he was alone, and affected indifference in front of his friend. In the privacy of his own room, after retiring for the night, he gave free reign to his reflections on the subject.
His own failure to protect his friend from attaching himself to Miss Bennet was foremost in his mind. He had wanted to see her again, to make further observation and come to a conclusive decision as to her feelings. He knew that the two times he had observed them together, in London, he had expected and hoped, to find her indifferent. In spite of his wishes and expectations regarding the matter, he had been unable to reach the conclusion he hoped to reach with the same certainty he had felt after the ball at Netherfield. If his observations had continued in the same direction, he might have been obliged to assure Bingley of her regard after a few more visits. Yet, there was always the possibility that further scrutiny might have reconfirmed his prior conviction in her indifference; and he could not help feeling that now, when Bingley needed him to confirm that she did not care for him and to give him the strength to resist falling within her power, he had failed to be of assistance to his friend, by placing his own need to stay away from Elizabeth paramount.
But it could not be helped, he could not place himself in the danger of being further bewitched; and he had keenly felt the gravity of that danger when last he met her. There was also more than his own feelings to be considered. The possibility, which he had earlier acknowledged, that she had come to London because she suspected that he admired her and with the hope of securing a proposal, brought on another reason to avoid her: to prevent her from being disappointed by encouraging expectations he had no intention of meeting. Protecting her feelings in that regard was equally as important as protecting his own.
He had done everything he could for Bingley. He had convinced him not to return to Netherfield. But, his unfortunate meeting with Miss Bennet in London had taken the matter out of Darcy's hands. He could not keep them apart. Although there had been the hope of influencing Bingley before Elizabeth's arrival, Darcy felt his powers of persuasion would not have withstood the competition of Miss Bennet's company, and there was no way to prevent Bingley from seeking it. He had counseled his friend to avoid her, and he had pointed out the certain evils of Miss Bennet as a choice of wife more than once, but to no avail. And now, with Elizabeth at the Gardiner home, Darcy felt his own weakness. He could not go there. Even if any chance of him influencing Bingley's choice could have withstood Miss Bennet's presence in London, it could not withstand Elizabeth's. He had been able to follow his own advice and avoid Elizabeth, even if Bingley refused to heed it with respect to her sister. He could do no more to preserve his friend from the imprudent choice he seemed so inclined to make.
Darcy's thoughts turned back to Bingley's dinner engagement and he envisioned the family sitting around the table together talking comfortably and happily. He could not deny that the prospect was a pleasant one, and he knew if he had gone with Bingley he too would have been invited. Then he shook his head to rid himself of such thoughts, and laughed to himself at his own folly for even thinking of dining at the home of those so far beneath him. To have called there twice was quite enough.
And, though he was successful in driving thoughts of a family dinner in Gracechurch Street from his mind, he could not dispel from it the enchanting image of Elizabeth. Now, his thoughts turned again to his sister's meeting with her. He was pleased that they had met, in spite of himself, and that Georgiana had liked her. This he felt safe admitting in the privacy of his own thoughts. Georgiana's declaration of her conviction that he would not object to the ladies due to their situation in life caused him more perturbation than he liked, particularly in light of his own present admonition against considering the possibility of dining at the Gardiner home. He satisfied himself by observing that Georgiana was still very young and naVve in the ways of the world. Still, he could not stop himself from picturing Elizabeth and Georgiana together, and he indulged in the private pleasure of imagining how well they would enjoy each other's company. His last thought before closing his eyes for the night was that he would like nothing more than to see them together as friends . . . sisters.
Chapter 6
"I knew you would not object to them on such grounds."
Darcy awoke with a start to the same thoughts and meditations that had at length closed his eyes. He stood and walked to his window, the sun was just rising.
Why would Georgiana say such a thing? She had said it in complete innocence, of that he was certain. Yet Georgiana was not ignorant of her station in life - he had personally seen to her education in that regard with diligence. And this particular lesson would have been enforced all too well by her experiences last summer. He had sensed since then that she understood what was expected of her.
He thought of the implications of her words. It was true that no objection could be made to either Miss Bennet or to Elizabeth if only their personalities and characters were to be considered. Yet, their situation in life was objectionable. Georgiana was unaware of the ways of the rest of the Bennet family. Yet, she knew of their low connections, and she must understand that such a circumstance would reduce their suitability for any association of an intimate nature. He was somewhat mollified with the realization that he was thinking of Elizabeth as a possible sister for Georgiana while his sister was only thinking of furthering a very slight acquaintance. There was a great difference between his marrying her and allowing Georgiana to befriend her.
He could not help but think of the criticisms made by Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst to Georgiana about their visitors. He was certain Georgiana had been kind in her reference to their remarks and, having heard them himself, it did not require much exertion of his imagination to know what had actually been said. While he could withstand their ill-natured remarks with ease, he would have preferred them to be more temperate in expressing their disapprobation to his impressionable young sister. Yet, he was proud of Georgiana for recognizing ill breeding when she saw it.
He reflected on the irony of her association with the two pairs of sisters. The ladies of a more appropriate situation to be companions to his sister behaved in a manner that he would rather prevent her from being influenced by; while those he might hesitate to allow her to associate with because of their situation would be infinitely better friends to her and would provide better examples of proper behavior. The contrast between the personalities and situations of the four women in question struck him forcibly. He could not help but realize the irony in having hoped to connect his sister to two women whose behavior he consistently disapproved, by marrying her to their brother; while he resisted connecting her to two women who had always conducted themselves with the utmost propriety. He had not yet learnt, however, to condemn his motives for resisting his attraction to Elizabeth or forwarding Georgiana's relationship with Bingley's sisters. They were just the type of women she should be associating with, as far as society was concerned. But, he began to question his priorities when it came to his sister, which naturally led to questioning them when it came to himself as well.
Yet he could not fail to acknowledge that the only circumstance that allowed him to be pleased about Georgiana's meeting with the Miss Bennets, was his admiration for Elizabeth. Had it been any other women in their situation, he was not certain he would have allowed his sister to further the acquaintance. They were daughters of a gentleman, but they were residing in a part of town and with such people as would not reflect favorably. But, he was happy that the acquaintance had been made, and he wholeheartedly wished it to be furthered - though he would have liked to have been present for it if only to take delight in seeing them together, meeting for the first time. He could not account for the satisfaction he received from learning that their meeting had been a pleasant one, but he smiled as he congratulated himself on having always known that they would like each other.
Yet, his smile could not withstand the reality of his situation. He sat down and buried his face in his hands. His heart was heavy with disappointment and frustration. He loved Elizabeth - he could no longer attempt to deny it. She would be everything he could want in a wife, and a perfect sister to Georgiana. He allowed himself, now, the painful indulgence of allowing his mind to dwell on his regret of her situation and her family. He had, previously, always forborne from such thoughts, as nothing good could possibly come from regretting and resenting circumstances that were irrevocably established and unchangeable as the rising and setting sun. But now he damned every circumstance that made the one woman who had ever attracted him, delighted him, captured him, an unsuitable choice, every circumstance that led to his present pain and grief for not being able to have her. Every circumstance was cursed in his mind but one - that he loved her. At this thought he smiled again, he could not regret loving her. But he regretted every other obstacle that stood between himself and the happiness he would never have. He regretted them now with all the strength of bitter resentment he was able to command, not only for his own sake, but for Georgiana's as well.
His thoughts wandered back to his sister's innocent declaration of the day before, and to the events that had precipitated it. Her words would not cease to haunt him. If he was so certain that he had not been in error and that her understanding was limited by her innocence, then why had he felt so inadequate, so ashamed when she had said it? Why did he feel he had failed his sister, when her expectation was so wholly unreasonable?
Social inferiority was, after all, a perfectly just reason to avoid or limit some associations. Nevertheless, he told himself that he did not disapprove of the Miss Bennets merely on the grounds of their social inferiority - their family's deportment was, in and of itself, sufficiently repugnant to give him pause. He simply recognized that Elizabeth would not make him a suitable wife. Then he found himself smiling, almost laughing to himself as he stood and paced across the room. She was suitable in every way - indeed, as a woman, she was his perfect match. It was her situation - her family and connections - that was unacceptable, and the one could not be separated from the other.
He knew his sister had been speaking of a relationship of much lesser intimacy when she had spoken the words than what he now contemplated as they reverberated in his mind. A friendly acquaintance between Elizabeth and Georgiana was possible, while marriage to Elizabeth was not. He shook his head as he thought again of the degradation that would certainly befall him in consequence of making such an imprudent alliance. Then, Georgiana's words returned to him forcefully. But, he struggled against them with equal, if not greater, resistance. Should he be expected to rejoice in the inferiority of Elizabeth's connections? To congratulate himself on the hope of relations, whose condition in life is so decidedly beneath his own? No, his feelings in opposition to such a marriage were natural and just and he would not allow Georgiana's pointed words make him feel guilty about it. She hardly meant them in such a way, after all.
Then the struggle began anew as he told himself that his other feelings were equally natural and equally just. Would it not be natural and just for him to be with the woman he loved? He sighed . . . if only he could have it both ways. But he would waste no more time on useless regrets. Elizabeth was what she was and there was nothing to be done for it.
That same morning, at Gracechurch Street, the visit to Grosvenor Street from two days prior was again canvassed - this time for the benefit of Mr. Gardiner, who had not yet been apprized of the details of the occasion. When Mr. Gardiner had been told by all three ladies that Miss Darcy was a sweet, amiable, but shy girl, he looked at Elizabeth and asked, "so she is nothing like her brother, then?"
"Not at all," said Elizabeth.
Her tone compelled him to ask, "Were you surprised to find her so different?"
"I confess, I had been told that she shared his pride, but I saw nothing of it yesterday."
"Perhaps the person you spoke to did not know her well enough to draw an accurate opinion."
"I do not see how that could account for it. Mr. Wickham is the one who told me about her and he was raised in the same household with her while she was a child."
"But has it not been many years since he has seen her?" asked Mr. Gardiner.
"He did not mention how long it had been since he had last seen her."
"Well, his falling out with Mr. Darcy occurred at least two years ago, according to my recollection of his tale," said Mrs. Gardiner, "and I cannot imagine he has been with her since that occurred. Mr. Darcy made his ill opinion of Wickham very clear and even asked me to warn you against him, surely he would not allow him near his own sister."
"In that, you must be correct. We may, then, suppose that it has been more than two years since Mr. Wickham has seen Miss Darcy."
After a moment of thoughtful reflection, Mrs. Gardiner said, "Yet, she would only have been about fourteen then. It seems untenable that she would have grown from a sweet affectionate young girl, to a proud and arrogant young lady of fourteen and then again to the charming, amiable, timid thing we met yesterday."
"It does seem that Mr. Wickham was mistaken about her character," added Jane. "I wonder what could possibly have given him the impression that such a girl could be as he described."
"His description of her was certainly in error," agreed Elizabeth, "unless there is a hidden side of her personality that we have not yet seen!"
The following day brought Mr. Bingley to their door again, and this time, to their table. He was able to bring with him an invitation from Mrs. Hurst for the whole party to dine in Grosvenor Street on Tuesday. This invitation he had extracted from Mrs. Hurst with much effort. She had, at first rebuffed every suggestion to invite the Gardiners and their nieces to dine at her home by inventing excuses or merely ignoring her brother. Then she agreed to invite only the ladies and only for tea, on an evening when there would be no gentlemen at home. Finally, a cozy family dinner with no one else in attendance was grudgingly agreed upon.
But when Bingley learned that the Hursts were hosting a large dinner, he suggested that the Gardiner party be invited then. Bingley's goal in doing so was twofold. He wanted to make the point with his sisters that the Miss Bennets were to be accepted as part of their social circle, and not hidden away as acquaintances to be ashamed of. But, he had also felt that Darcy had given up his observations of Miss Bennet as a result of a disinclination to call in the Gardiner's neighborhood. When they had last spoken of the subject Darcy was still uncertain as to her feelings. This dinner would give him another opportunity to see that she returned Bingley's regard, and Bingley felt a strong desire to be assured that Darcy agreed that she now loved him before making his addresses to her.
His sisters had been adamantly against inviting the Gardiners and the Miss Bennets to the dinner party. At first they argued that the addition of four more people would simply make the number too large. But they soon gave their true reasons for opposing the scheme: it would not do to parade their Cheapside acquaintances amidst the more superior company they were expecting that evening. It was not until Mr. Hurst, who wanted the matter to be done with, took Bingley's side in it, forcing his wife to capitulate.
And so it was that Bingley brought to Mrs. Gardiner a note written by his sister making the invitation. Mrs. Gardiner wrote back accepting the kind offer with gratitude.
The dinner at Gracechurch Street was as delightful and pleasant as anyone could have anticipated. After dinner, the conversation was light and cheerful, and all the participants in it were perfectly content in each other's company. It was exactly the picture of felicity that Mr. Darcy had imagined it would be.
When Bingley returned to Darcy's house, the master had already retired. The following morning, after breakfast, Bingley raised a new subject with his friend. "Darcy, were you planning to attend the opening performance of 'A Midsummer Night's Dream' on Friday?"
"I had planned to attend, yes. I was going to mention it to you as well, and invite you to join me in my box if you would like."
"I had determined to invite the Miss Bennets and the Gardiners to see it with me. I had hoped you would come along, but if you have invited other guests to share your box, I will secure one for the evening."
"I have not invited anyone else. You and your guests are welcome to use my box."
"In that case, they would be your guests would they not?" asked Bingley with a good-natured smile.
Darcy was a little perturbed at being forced into spending an evening in her company. But, he had already said he planned to attend the event and it would be impolite to back out now, only after Bingley made known his intent to invite others. His perturbation was, of course, well eclipsed by his delight with the prospect of Elizabeth's company. He had to admit that keeping his resolve to avoid her, while knowing she was in London, had proven very difficult. He longed to see her and could not force himself to be unhappy that he would. He simply had to be very careful to remain master of his feelings while in her presence. In any case, he liked Shakespeare and it was, after all, his box.
"So they would be," he replied to Bingley. "I will send a note to the Gardiners making the invitation, but I will be sure to mention your inclusion in the party."
Bingley smiled. The note was written and sent. It was received at Gracechurch Street by many expressions of surprise and delight. Elizabeth, in particular, was pleased beyond measure as 'A Midsummer Night's Dream' was her favorite play. She was also surprised. She could scarcely believe that Mr. Darcy had made the invitation, though the mention of Mr. Bingley shed some light on his motive. This led her to believe in the possibility that he may have given his permission for his friend to be happy. Yet, that he would invite such people as her aunt and uncle to join his party in public was quite beyond her understanding of the man. She wondered whether Mr. Bingley's sisters or Miss Darcy would also be present. The invitation indicated that the gentlemen would collect them at Gracechurch Street prior to the performance. Mr. Gardiner wrote back to Mr. Darcy his grateful acceptance of the invitation.
Chapter 7
Mr. Darcy examined his reflection in the looking glass, wondering whether she would approve. Then he shook his head, scolding himself for being so silly. Never in all his life had he given any concern to his appearance, at least not when it came to the ladies . . . except perhaps in his preparations for the ball at Netherfield last November.
Darcy had not been looking forward to the Hurst dinner party, at least not before he had learned that she would be present. As much as Miss Bingley prevailed upon her sister to limit the number of eligible ladies invited to these affairs, he knew he would be the object of unwanted attention from one woman, at the very least. He reflected with satisfaction, though, that the presence of numerous guests (one in particular) would make the evening more tolerable than the quiet 'family' dinners he and his sister were so often invited to at the Hursts. It was true that such evenings were conducive to forwarding the intimacy he desired between his sister and Bingley, but suffering Miss Bingley's presumptuous attentions was almost intolerable; and, he knew from experience, would be more intolerable with Elizabeth present.
When Bingley had informed him that the Miss Bennets would be there, his responsive emotions were conflicted - just as they had been when he had learned he would be attending an evening at the theatre with them. He was pleased both with the prospect of seeing Elizabeth himself and of seeing her with Georgiana. Yet, he was also apprehensive. His mind had not relinquished its preoccupation with her, and he had continued in constant battle - his judgment at war against his inclination - since he had last seen her.
As he stood in front of the glass he could see the reflection of the door on the opposite wall behind him that led to her room, or the room that would be hers if it were possible to make her his. He could almost see the door opening; he could almost see her stepping through it, clad in an elegant evening gown; he could almost hear the endearment on her lips as she addressed him, announcing that she was ready to go; he could almost see her smile as he complimented her looks; he could almost feel her soft lips brushing against his cheek as she kissed him lightly. He sighed. How much more he would enjoy evenings such as this one if he did not feel like an object of prey, if he were already married. How much more he would enjoy them with her at his side. To be able to discuss the events of the evening at the end of it with someone of sense and intelligence. To share their opinions on the people they had spent the evening with and the conversations they'd had. To share the intimacy and confidence of such an open relationship. How happy he would be to share all this with her.
He closed his eyes and sighed again. How could he face her this evening with such thoughts occupying his mind? He gathered all his strength of conviction in her unsuitability for such a position as his wife and conjured the image of Mrs. Bennet enumerating the benefits of a match between Jane and Bingley, not the least of which was casting her younger daughters into the paths of other rich men. He wondered now whether it was Mrs. Bennet who, upon learning that he had called at Gracechurch Street with Mr. Bingley, had sent Elizabeth to London. With such preparations completed, Darcy exited the room with every confidence of surviving the evening with his resolve unscathed.
When Elizabeth arrived at the Hurst home, her mind was almost wholly occupied by her sister's situation. Not only was Jane to be subjected this evening to the disapprobation of Bingley's sisters and probably his friend as well, but she was about to see him in company with Miss Darcy. Elizabeth's goal this evening was only to secure Jane's comfort and ease. Now was the moment her object in coming to London would be met, and she intended to keep to her purpose.
There was a large gathering of guests in the drawing room and Elizabeth did not notice that the eyes of at least one gentleman were immediately upon her. Indeed, he had been awaiting her arrival since his own. Mr. Bingley joined their party as soon as they entered the room and began introducing them to some of the other guests. As Elizabeth looked around, she noticed Miss Darcy moving towards her slowly, on her brother's arm, with a look of subdued eagerness in her countenance. After the usual civilities were exchanged, Elizabeth's entire party thanked Darcy for his kind invitation to use his box at the theatre on Friday. He acknowledged their gratitude with a bow and assured them that it would be his pleasure and that he hoped they would all enjoy the performance.
In the few moments that they all stood together talking, Elizabeth was occupied in observing Mr. Bingley and Miss Darcy and could see that Jane's thoughts were similarly bent. On this point, she was soon satisfied. No look appeared on either side that spoke particular regard. Nothing occurred between them that could justify the hopes of his sister.
Georgiana had remained silently by her brother's side, while the others exchanged pleasantries. When there was a pause in the conversation, Elizabeth acknowledged her again, "Miss Darcy, it is a pleasure to see you again." Knowing that his sister's shyness was in conflict with her desire to further her friendship with Elizabeth, the latter's initiative could only serve to endear her to Darcy more. He smiled. Elizabeth was surprised by his apparent pleasure, as she had fully expected that he would disdain any association between herself and his sister.
Jane had, by now, walked on with Bingley and the Gardiners, to be introduced to some of the other guests, but she could not help casting a last glance towards Elizabeth and Miss Darcy. Elizabeth gave her sister a reassuring smile while Miss Darcy replied, "Miss Bennet, you must allow me to tell you how delighted I was to learn that you would be here this evening."
Elizabeth had to smile at the innocent sincerity of her words. How different this young girl was than what she had once imagined her to be. How unaffected and unassuming was her manner. "I hope the weather has not kept you indoors too much, Miss Darcy."
"Yesterday I was prevented from going out at all, but this morning, after breakfast, I prevailed upon my brother to join me for a stroll in the park."
Elizabeth smiled, "I hope it was a pleasant one. I could not resist going out myself when I saw that the weather had improved." Then glancing at Darcy she added with a hint of mischief in her tone, "in spite of the mud left behind by yesterday's storm."
Georgiana smiled shyly, then lowered her voice and said, "I confess that I was so determined to go out today that I gave no thought to the condition of the ground and my skirts were a little muddy by the time I returned indoors."
Elizabeth could not help glancing at Darcy with a smirk, but his face betrayed no recollection of her own similar experience. In truth, it took all his willpower to refrain from smiling back at her when she looked at him in such a way, and he was not sure that he had been wholly successful. He vividly recalled the day she had arrived at Netherfield with mud on her petticoats and his own reaction to seeing her thus.
"I have been in that situation more than once, myself, Miss Darcy. I suppose being exposed to a little dirt once in a while is the price we must pay for the pleasure of walking outdoors."
Georgiana smiled again, encouraged by Elizabeth's lighthearted treatment of the incident. "Luckily, I was able to change my dress before receiving any visitors." Her glance towards Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley revealed to Elizabeth exactly whose censure Georgiana had been so relieved to escape this morning. Elizabeth had to stop herself from laughing at the very idea of those two ladies saying anything critical of the one before her. As much as Miss Bingley wished to please Darcy, Elizabeth was sure his sister would be acquitted with alacrity of the same infraction for which they had shown Elizabeth so much disdain.
"My dear Miss Darcy," said Elizabeth with a hint of impertinence, "I am sure that you could never provoke the censure of anyone."
Miss Darcy blushed suddenly as her countenance assumed an expression of extreme mortification and her eyes shifted to her brother.
He gently brought his unoccupied hand to cover her hand, which rested on his other arm. "Miss Bennet is correct, my dear" he said in a comforting and affectionate tone, unlike anything Elizabeth had ever heard from his lips before, "you consistently conduct yourself with admirable decorum." Then he added in a quiet tone so intimate that Elizabeth felt she was intruding on their privacy by merely hearing his words, "and I am very proud of you." Miss Darcy seemed to have recovered from whatever had troubled her and Darcy added in a more lighthearted tone, "I will not hesitate to add, that a little mud on one's dress is hardly deserving of ridicule." He could not resist a glance at Elizabeth who was looking at him in undisguised wonder. She searched his countenance for any sign of sarcasm, but found none.
The quiet conversation between the three of them had, by now, garnered the notice of more than one pair of eyes in the room, particularly Mrs. Gardiner's. She was intent on studying the gentleman, and noticed his varying expressions with great interest. They were then approached by Miss Bingley, who addressed Miss Darcy with an air of superior intimacy. Elizabeth, though undaunted, refused to allow herself to be made a part of that lady's spectacle, and graciously excused herself to join her sister and Mr. Bingley. Darcy's eyes followed her, while his sister was occupied by Miss Bingley's conversation, and he watched as Bingley introduced her to Hurst's cousin, who had just arrived in town today. A parson, by the name of Tilney.
Elizabeth and Mr. Tilney seemed very well pleased with one another. They soon separated from the rest of her party and remained in conversation together until dinner. Darcy was seated as far from Elizabeth as the table could divide them, but Mr. Tilney was seated beside her. Darcy watched in growing frustration as they chatted easily together. He could not hear their discourse, but it was evident that they had taken an immediate liking to one another.
Elizabeth was completely oblivious to his scrutiny, however, and was engaged in answering Mr. Tilney's questions about her family. "I have three younger sisters, Mary, Kitty, and Lydia. Though Kitty's real name is Catherine."
She was surprised to observe his reaction to her last word. He raised his brow and smiled involuntarily, as a light blush crept into his cheeks. When she returned his expression with one of curiosity he said, "Catherine is a lovely name."
Elizabeth smiled in understanding, "It is a name you are not wholly unfamiliar with, then?"
"No indeed," he replied, still smiling.
He did not seem inclined to reveal more, so Elizabeth spoke of other things.
Darcy had noticed the gentleman's peculiar reaction to something she had said, and Mrs. Gardiner observed him as he watched Elizabeth and Mr. Tilney. He was then distracted by the whispered expressions he overheard between Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst, who were both seated very close to him.
"At last Miss Eliza has resigned herself to a more appropriately moderate pursuit," said one.
"Even he is out of her reach," replied the other.
Darcy put an end to their malicious gossip by striking up a conversation with both ladies.
Later, after the ladies had withdrawn and the gentlemen were alone, Darcy said to Bingley, "Mr. Tilney seems to be an amiable sort of gentleman."
"Indeed, I like him very well. He is full of wit."
In an attempt to distract himself from contemplating just how much that particular attribute would attract his Elizabeth, he said, "How long will he be staying in town?"
"Only three weeks. He had some business here, then he returns to Woodston, his home in Gloucestershire."
Darcy asked no more questions on the subject of Mr. Tilney, but continued to watch him with interest.
When the gentlemen rejoined the ladies, Mr. Darcy was happy to see Georgiana conversing with Elizabeth. They both looked up when the gentlemen entered the room. The former was obviously looking for him, but the latter was not. At first Darcy thought she might be anticipating the arrival of Mr. Tilney, but he was relieved when her eyes fixed, instead, on Mr. Bingley, and watched as they followed him towards her sister. She smiled and then glanced at Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley as if expecting them to interfere. He walked over to the two ladies and sat down next to his sister on the sofa.
Georgiana addressed him, "Miss Bennet and I have been discussing the arrangement of a walking excursion together."
Darcy was pleased, but restrained himself from expressing the full measure of his delight with the plan. "I am sure that will be very enjoyable for you both," was all he said.
"She has agreed to go walking with me in ---- park, we have only to fix on a date." Then turning to Elizabeth she said, "does Saturday suit you?"
"Saturday suits me very well, Miss Darcy. You may expect me around eleven o'clock."
Miss Darcy hesitated for a moment, then glancing at her brother with a diffidence that marked her little in the habit of giving invitations said, "I hope that you will stay the morning with me, afterwards."
"It would be my pleasure, Miss Darcy."
Darcy was pleased with his sister's initiative. Elizabeth seemed to put her at ease enough to cause her to forget some of her timidity.
At that moment, Miss Bingley walked past them and Elizabeth could see that she was on her way towards Jane, who had just been left standing alone by Mr. Bingley, who had, in turn, been called away by another guest. Elizabeth turned to Miss Darcy and said, "I look forward to it very much," before excusing herself with the utmost politeness. She walked over to where Miss Bingley had just joined Jane. Darcy could not hear what was said between them, but at one point, he saw Jane's face pale while Miss Bingley was speaking. Elizabeth gently, almost subconsciously, raised her hand to her sister's arm. It was a slight gesture, but one of protection and support. Then Elizabeth smiled and said something to Miss Bingley, who walked away from them with a very dissatisfied expression. Elizabeth looked compassionately at her sister and said something. Miss Bennet simply nodded and gave her a grateful smile. They both looked up a moment later upon the approach of Mr. Bingley and Mr. Tilney.
Darcy garnered a great deal of information from this brief exchange between the Bennet sisters - some of which he had already known and was only confirmed, and some of which was entirely new to his understanding. Clearly Miss Bingley had set out to attack Miss Bennet in some manner calculated to divide her from her brother. It was equally clear that Elizabeth had lent support to her sister and found a way to thwart the intended affront. He had known Elizabeth to be a woman of strength and compassion and devotion to those she loved, especially Jane, and this display only served to reinforce those aspects of her character.
The novel realization that resulted from the exchange and that struck him so suddenly and with such clarity was that this was why she had come to London. She had come to see Jane through the renewal of her acquaintance with Bingley and to brave, with her, the disapprobation of his sisters. She must have concluded that he remained in London by their persuasion. She had come to town for the same reason she had walked three miles in the mud on foot to go to Netherfield - love for her sister. His heart swelled with admiration for her as never before. This was followed by a sense of profound relief that she had not come to London to ensnare him. The tiny amount of disappointment that naturally accompanied this sentiment was assuaged by his realization that although he was not her inducement for traveling to London, it did not necessarily follow that she did not hold some regard for him.
The realization of Elizabeth's purpose in coming to London brought on another realization of a different sort: Miss Bennet must be attached to Bingley. Elizabeth must be in her sister's confidence and if the renewal of Miss Bennet's acquaintance with Bingley had brought Elizabeth to London, it must be due to intelligence of her sister's regard for him. He could not see it as possible that Elizabeth would come to town simply to assist her sister in securing Bingley, and the display he had just witnessed told him otherwise. Elizabeth had been protecting more than her sister's future security, she had been protecting her feelings.
Darcy continued to watch, while chatting idly with his sister, as the two gentlemen began a conversation with the two ladies. His recent observations caused his attention to be drawn to the interaction between Bingley and Miss Bennet. Her countenance was affected by his presence. Her look, her smile, her color spoke of feeling, though her expression remained properly sedate. In that moment, he was convinced that she was in love with him, and he wondered that he had not seen it before.
For her part, Jane had been gratified by the amount of attention Mr. Bingley had given her during the course of the evening, particularly in comparison to Miss Darcy, who by Elizabeth's account did not seem at all to particularly desire his company or to lament the lack of it. She liked him well enough as her brother's friend, but seemed wholly indifferent to him otherwise. This report brought no small amount of relief to Jane's heart, and eased any anxiety she may have felt for her would-be rival.
As Jane continued to converse with Mr. Bingley, Mr. Tilney and Elizabeth walked to a pair of chairs situated near the Darcys, who had recently been joined by Miss Bingley. Now, Darcy was able to witness first hand the easy rapport Mr. Tilney and Elizabeth had developed over the course of the evening. Yet, he could not fault the manners of either. Tilney spoke of his life as a country parson, of his house at Woodston, and of the improvements he was making to it. Elizabeth then spoke of her impending visit to her cousins, the Collinses, at their parsonage home and mentioned that his patroness was aunt to the Darcys. "You will like her very well when you learn her name, I think," she teased him in that tone of mixed sweetness and archness that so well became her, "it is Lady Catherine de Bourgh."
Tilney chuckled and said to her, "indeed, I dare say she is already a favorite, though I believe I prefer Catherines who are undecorated by title."
Darcy was puzzled by the exchange, but was able to gather that it had nothing whatsoever to do with his aunt.
Miss Bingley chose this moment to exact some measure of revenge on Elizabeth for her earlier impertinence. In an effort to draw attention to the folly of Elizabeth's family, she asked her, "do the ---- shire militia continue in residence at Meryton, Miss Eliza?"
"Yes, Miss Bingley. They will be there through the spring I believe."
Darcy suddenly appeared a bit apprehensive.
"Then I wonder what could draw you to town when you have such agreeable company at home. I know that you were a favorite with the officers. I dare say you danced with several of them at ball we gave at Netherfield."
"Yes, I did enjoy their company very much."
"I believe there was one officer you were particularly fond of, who had been unable to attend the ball. I hope you are not suffering too much for having lost the company of Mr. Wickham."
Before Elizabeth could respond, her attention was momentarily distracted by a barely perceptible sharp intake of breath by Georgiana who had turned pale at the mention of Wickham's name. She seemed overcome with confusion and unable to uplift her eyes. Darcy was looking at her with grave concern and a heightened complexion. Elizabeth noticed that he took her hand in his and looked as if he wished to say something but knew not what. The moment of this entire scene was fleeting, and Elizabeth quickly turned her gaze back to Miss Bingley. And though she was curious as to this exchange between brother and sister, something in Georgiana's countenance caused her to feel this would not be the time to champion Mr. Wickham for the sake of vexing Mr. Darcy. Instead, she replied, "but the society to be found in London is so varied and unconfined, Miss Bingley, that I find I do not suffer a lack of company at all."
Mr. Darcy looked at Elizabeth in surprise, not sure whether to be amused or offended by her apparent mockery of what he had once said, but profoundly grateful for her change of subject. Elizabeth was glad Miss Bingley did not pursue the matter further, and was at leisure to consider what Miss Darcy's reaction to the reference to Mr. Wickham could mean. She was not the only one who was curious, however. Mrs. Gardiner had witnessed the entire exchange as well from her position at a card table situated behind the sofa upon which the Darcys were seated.
It took Miss Darcy several minutes and a glass of wine to regain her color, but she was unable to rejoin the conversation. In the meantime, Elizabeth kept Miss Bingley and Mr. Tilney occupied in conversation to give the girl a chance to recover from her distress with as little notice as possible.
Mr. Hurst then made a general request for music and as he began to speak Miss Darcy looked to her brother in mortification and whispered, "I cannot. Please."
"Do you wish to go home?" he whispered back.
"No, but I could not play now."
As Miss Darcy had predicted, Mrs. Hurst took up her husband's request by a specific entreaty to her.
Darcy turned to Mrs. Hurst and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Hurst, but my sister is a little tired this evening. She has been practicing her music all day and begs to be excused. Surely, there is some other lady who would be kind enough to oblige the company in her stead."
"Of course," said Mrs. Hurst. She then turned to another young lady, a Miss Grey, and asked her to play.
After two songs, the lady relinquished the instrument. Scanning the crowd, Mrs. Hurst fixed on Elizabeth, who was still sitting near the Darcys and in her sister's way. A few minutes after Elizabeth began to play, Darcy moved from the sofa to the chair she had just vacated, to gain a better view of the fair performer. Elizabeth did not notice, but Mrs. Gardiner did, as well as Miss Bingley. The latter was so vexed that she called his attention from the performance with constant attempts to engage him in conversation. Miss Grey had joined them, taking the seat next to Georgiana, but looking and speaking more to her brother. Darcy was relieved when Mr. Tilney began a quiet conversation with Miss Grey by complimenting her playing. But he was not able to observe Elizabeth in peace.
After one song, Elizabeth rose to move away from the instrument, and politely refused any entreaties to continue playing. She gave no thought to returning to her prior place, and instead walked directly to Jane, who was still in quiet conversation with Mr. Bingley.
For Miss Grey, Mr. Tilney was not an object. She had waited patiently throughout the evening for a chance to be near Mr. Darcy and would not now resign him to the attentions of Miss Bingley. At first, Mr. Tilney withstood her rebuffs. Indeed, any man who is summarily dismissed by the object of his unwanted attentions might be inclined to continue bestowing them simply to vex the lady, particularly when the man is secretly engaged to another. But such an amusement could only entertain him for so long and he soon left Darcy to fend for himself.
Darcy might have amused himself by drawing out the opinions of both ladies on various topics to learn that while they disagreed with one another in everything, they both always agreed with him; but it was not in his nature to take pleasure in such sport. Instead he spoke to his sister as much as possible, while always maintaining an awareness of Elizabeth's location in the room and who she favored with her attention.
Elizabeth happened to glance in his direction at a moment when he happened to be looking at her, and he could see the expression of amusement that overspread her features when she witnessed his situation. He imagined for an instant what a great joy it would be to be in her confidence, and to experience the intimacy of sharing a knowing smile across the room, understanding what the other is thinking. But she had immediately looked away, and he exerted himself to dispense with such thoughts.
The company remained much the same for the remainder of the evening. And as it drew to a close, the Gardiners were the first to depart, with the Darcys following soon thereafter.
At last Darcy was alone in his room and could reflect on the evening at leisure. But he refused to think about all that had happened, or to reopen the struggle of his own mind. He simply wanted to think of Elizabeth, in the peace offered only by solitude. He envisioned her behind his eyelids, in all her beauty and liveliness and sweetness, and he fell asleep with a smile on his face.
Chapter 8
Darcy awoke on Wednesday morning with the same smile upon his lips that had been present when he fell asleep the night before. Elizabeth was his first thought, his only thought, his every thought. His mind wandered back to the previous evening. There was much for him to think about and reflect on, but he could not do so now. He arose and began to prepare for the day. Later, he entered his study to attend to some business matters before breakfast, but found that his mind was unable to fix on anything but her. He shook his head; 'what has become of me?' he thought to himself with a smile. At last he succumbed and leaned back in his chair to consider the events of last evening.
If any part of him had remained unconquered by her since yesterday, that was certainly no longer the case. He had witnessed something of the attributes he loved most about her in everything she had said or done. From the moment of her arrival she had shown kindness to Georgiana beyond the requirements of civility. She had put his sister at ease more than once during the course of the evening, and had shown an interest in her friendship.
Thinking of her kindness to his sister reminded him of her kindness to her own. He recalled the exchange he had witnessed between the Miss Bennets and Miss Bingley. He smiled as he thought of Elizabeth's devotion and her ardent affection for her sister. He could not resist allowing his mind to wonder what it would be like to be so loved by her, to be the recipient of that kind of devotion - from her.
He began to think again of how happy he would be with her. To have her companionship always. To be able to converse with her freely and openly. To share with her all he had seen and learned of the world and the experiences of his daily life, and hear her thoughts on them. To let her liveliness lift his spirits and fill his world with vivacity and felicity. And how he longed to show her Pemberley, to walk with her through the grounds and show her all his favorite spots as they talked together comfortably and contentedly.
But such pleasant meditations would not long endure. His mind soon turned - quite involuntarily - to the memory of the time she had spent during the previous evening with Mr. Tilney. They had clearly enjoyed each other's company. From what he knew of Tilney, it would be an eligible match. He shook his head as he considered it. They had only just met! Yet, they were both good-natured, intelligent and unmarried. There could be no doubt that Mr. Tilney had been attracted to her. He could not have failed to notice her beauty, the brightness of her eyes, the lightness of her figure. And clearly, he had appreciated her lively wit and playful disposition. He began to consider whether Tilney would wish to further his acquaintance with Elizabeth, whether he might use this time in town to learn more of her. He sighed, and shook his head again.
He wondered at his present abhorrence of the idea of a gentleman paying attention to her. When he had left Hertfordshire he had known of Mr. Collins' designs on her. (And he could only account for his choosing the former Miss Lucas by supposing that Elizabeth had rejected his suit.) Yet he had walked away from her then with no intent of ever seeing her again. Why should he now concern himself with Mr. Tilney's designs? Perhaps the difference was that Mr. Collins was so repulsive that he had known she would not have him; while Mr. Tilney was . . . admittedly, less repulsive. He had always known, though, that she would marry someone.
Nevertheless, his memories of the attentions Elizabeth had bestowed upon Mr. Tilney during much of the previous evening were more than a bit disconcerting. He decided that he would have to make sure to learn if Mr. Tilney made any overtures towards continuing his acquaintance with her and whether he showed any interest in her beyond friendship.
Darcy was roused from his meditations by a knock on the door. "Enter," he called.
The door was opened by his butler to advise him that breakfast was ready. He went to the breakfast room to find his sister already there. They greeted one another warmly and soon after they sat down, they were joined by Mr. Bingley. The conversation turned to the previous evening. Bingley spoke fondly of the time he had spent in the company of Miss Bennet, and how much she was looking forward to the play on Friday. Then he said, "and I was pleased to see how well Mr. Tilney and Miss Elizabeth got on. They certainly seemed to enjoy each other's company. They are well matched in wit, I think. I know you do not think much of her, Darcy, but I believe Tilney was pleased with her."
Georgiana suddenly stared at her brother. She had liked Miss Elizabeth very well, but his judgment could not err. Had she misjudged the worth of Miss Elizabeth's character? She had hoped she would not repeat that mistake. But when they had conversed with Miss Elizabeth during the previous evening, he had not seemed to disapprove of her. Georgiana was confused. Darcy caught her glance and could read her thoughts. He simply smiled, but did not wish to contradict Bingley's assertion openly.
After breakfast, Bingley left the house, professing his intent to call on his sisters. Meanwhile, Darcy and his sister walked to the park together.
Mr. Darcy took the opportunity to ask her how she was faring since last evening.
"I am doing well, Fitzwilliam."
"I know Miss Bingley said something to discomfort you."
"Yes, I was simply taken by surprise. I promise that I am well. Thank you for making my excuses from playing."
"Think nothing of it, my dear. I could see that you were quite upset."
After walking for a few minutes in silence, Miss Darcy spoke again, quietly, "may I ask you something, Brother?"
"Anything my dear."
"Are you unhappy about my acquaintance with Miss Elizabeth Bennet?"
Darcy almost laughed out loud at the irony of his sister's supposition, but controlled his expression to a mere smile. "Not at all."
Miss Darcy was silent for a few more minutes and then said, "it is just that Mr. Bingley said at breakfast that you did not think well of her."
"Mr. Bingley was mistaken," was all he said.
Her brother did not seem very forthcoming, but Miss Darcy forged on timidly, "but what would give him that impression?"
He looked sideways at her and smiled, then said, "I suppose it is because I refused to dance with her once. You know I do not like to dance, but Bingley enjoys it very much. And he seems to believe that if a gentleman does not stand up with a lady it must be due to some particular dislike of her on his part.
"But how came you to refuse to dance with her?"
"The first time I saw the Miss Bennets was at an assembly ball in the country. I had no inclination to dance, but Bingley urged me to join in. He persisted even after I expressed my disinclination for it and he suggested, in particular, that I engage Miss Elizabeth to dance, as she did not have a partner at that moment. I simply told him that I did not care to dance with her."
Georgiana was thoughtful for a moment. She was surprised that her brother would leave a lady without a partner at a dance, but she did not dare question his behavior.
He looked sideways at her again. "I know what you are thinking." She said nothing. "You believe I was wrong to not dance."
"No!" she exclaimed, "I never . . . "
"You are quite right," he replied, "I can only plead in my own defense that I was not in a good humour that evening."
Georgiana was surprised by his admission. "So you do not think ill of her?"
"No, I think very well of her, Georgiana."
"I am relieved. I had begun to fear that I had erred in my judgment, as I have done before."
"There is no reason for you to lack faith in your judgment."
Miss Darcy smiled. "Thank you. I am glad I was not mistaken about her."
"You like her then?"
"Very much."
He smiled.
"I like her sister also."
"I am glad to hear it. They are both amiable young ladies."
"I think Mr. Bingley is also very fond of them, and of Miss Bennet in particular," she said with a smile.
"He does seem to enjoy her company."
"I am pleased to see that they are so attached. He seems to be in better spirits since having met with her here in town." Darcy was surprised that she had noticed that Bingley and Miss Bennet were mutually attached, and that she had noticed the change in Bingley's spirits. "Do you suppose they will soon become engaged?"
"I think it is very likely."
She smiled. "They will be quite happy together, I believe."
"It will be an imprudent match on his part, though, Georgiana," said Darcy in a serious tone. "Affection is not the only consideration when entering the state of matrimony."
"I know," she said quietly, casting her eyes downward.
Darcy felt the need to explain further, to distinguish Bingley's situation from her own, to make her understand that though Miss Bennet was not of a bad character, as Wickham had been, it might still be imprudent for Bingley to marry her. "My dear, Miss Bennet is a respectable lady with a lovely disposition, but she lacks family, connection, and fortune." Georgiana said nothing, and he added with an uncharacteristic impetuosity, "do you suppose he should marry her in spite of all this, simply because he loves her?"
She smiled, "I will be guided by your judgment. If you believe it is imprudent for him to marry her, then it must be so."
"But I wish to know your opinion," he replied.
She hesitated for a moment and then said, "I think that if he loves her, then she is the only one that can make him happy. If he forsakes her because of the reasons you mentioned, he will always regret her."
He smiled. "You do not believe it possible to fall in love again?"
"I do. In this case, if she did not care for him, perhaps he might love again. But knowing that he was the cause of his own unhappiness would only bring pain, and he would soon come to resent all of those things that he sought to gain by forsaking her."
"And do you not think the reverse to be likewise possible? That he might come to resent her for the degradation brought on himself as a result of connecting himself to her?"
"I suppose it is possible. But I prefer to believe that if he loves her, then her constant society and companionship and the return of her love would make up for any ill-consequences of the marriage. And, in truth, I cannot think they would be so very bad.
Darcy was silent for a moment as he reflected on his sister's words. Then he smiled at her and said, "I believe I must speak to Mrs. Annesley about what you are reading. It seems you are too fond of novels."
Georgiana laughed. "Well, perhaps I have read too many novels; or perhaps I have simply heard of too many matches made merely with fortune or connections in mind and with no affection. It is refreshing to see two people so attached to one another." Then she added quickly, "I do not mean to say that one should enter into an engagement lightly or with someone who is inappropriate." She blushed with shame as she recollected her own indiscretion. "But Miss Bennet is so sweet and gentle and amiable, and she is the daughter of a gentleman. Perhaps my ideas are too romantic, though, too much influenced by the novels I have read. Perhaps his love for her would fade with time."
"I do not know that it would," he replied in a tone of voice so solemn it startled her.
They walked quietly together until they reached the house. Darcy then returned to his study to resume the work that he had neglected earlier in the morning. But, again, he was distracted by his thoughts. He abandoned every pretense of working and decided to go out to his club. He chose to walk to give himself time for silent reflection.
As he walked, he thought of his conversation with Georgiana, and his previous confusion gave way to clarity. He realized now that if he let Elizabeth go, as his sister had put it, he would regret her. He reflected that Georgiana had been speaking of Mr. Bingley and Jane rather than his own situation, but her reasoning applied equally in both cases.
It had not escaped his notice that Georgiana had been wholly unaffected by Mr. Bingley's attachment to Miss Bennet. While he and Mr. Bingley's sisters had hoped for an attachment between the two of them, the thought had apparently never even crossed Georgiana's mind.
He reflected on how easily his sister had perceived their mutual attachment. Her observations must be wholly unbiased. For the first time he admitted the possibility that his prior perception of the matter may have been influenced by his own hopes regarding Mr. Bingley's choice of wife. He was pleased that his sister had not entertained similar hopes, for his friend's fate now seemed certain. The realization caused him to smile in spite of his own dissatisfaction with it, as he imagined how much their engagement would please Elizabeth.
He recalled his realization that she had come to London for her sister's sake. Knowing that she had come for Miss Bennet rather than for himself raised rather than lowered her in his esteem. Upon learning that her sister had met with Mr. Bingley, she would have realized how difficult the renewal of their acquaintance might be; and it would only be so difficult for Miss Bennet as to require the company of her sister if she was indeed in love with his friend. This much he had deduced the night before.
Now that he could no longer deny that Miss Bennet was in love with Bingley and had allowed that his own judgment might have been at fault, he thought further of their previous association. As he now recalled her behavior, he realized that she had always comported herself with the utmost propriety. He had before criticized that, although she received Bingley's attentions with pleasure, she had shown no sign of peculiar regard in his favor. It was clear now that her behavior in allowing his attentions was all the sign of regard that would be proper. He reflected ruefully that perhaps he had expected more from her because he had become accustomed to ladies making their ambitions towards him obvious. Had Miss Bennet done anything more in Hertfordshire to show her feelings, he would have censured her for making an indelicate display of regard and likened her to those ladies whom he so despised. And yet he had admonished Bingley for not following those same principles that he so disdained in women who pursued him, by not choosing a bride who would improve his own situation.
But as Darcy now reviewed Bingley's entire relationship with Miss Bennet, he knew she was no fortune hunter. Bingley had always sought out her company, never the reverse. He had started every conversation, and initiated every contact with her. She had always behaved as she ought. And Darcy could now perceive that he had based his previous opinion upon her failure to behave in a manner that he despised. He considered her situation in life and how favorable a match with Bingley would be for her. He could not fault her for considering the advantages to herself and her family of the match - as he himself had criticized Bingley for not taking the very same considerations into account. Perhaps the advantages to her in marrying Bingley made the match a happier one for her, but he now believed that she would not enter into such a marriage, no matter how favorable, without some feeling of affection. And he had seen sufficient proof of that affection last evening in Miss Bennet's behavior as well as Elizabeth's. He had also seen it during his two visits to Gracechurch Street, yet he had then been reluctant to acknowledge it.
As for Darcy's other objections to the match, he could not discard his opinion that Bingley's choice was an imprudent one. But Georgiana's view of the matter had impacted his own. In the end, he was pleased that his friend would be happy and he acknowledged his own envy of that happiness. He concluded that he could explain his objections to the match to his friend in terms no plainer than he had already done. And he conceded that the disadvantages of the connection could not be so great an evil to Bingley as to himself. With this disconcerting realization all thought of Bingley and Miss Bennet was abandoned, as his mind again fixed on his Elizabeth and the words of his sister again struck him forcibly. His inclination towards Elizabeth was strong. And he began questioning his long-held conviction that he could not marry her, in light of his sister's observations.
Could he marry her in spite of her unsuitability? He knew he would be happy with her, but would such happiness be worth the justified censure of his family? Could he disoblige them for the sake of his own feelings? Would it be worthwhile? The answer to these questions came to him with surprising clarity in the form of an unqualified, resounding 'yes.' Then he thought of her family. Could he tolerate her mother? Her younger sisters? Pemberley was far from Longbourn to be sure, and this was a favorable consideration, but some intercourse with them would have to be tolerated. Then there were her relations. The Philipses he discounted, as they would only be seen during visits to Hertfordshire and would never travel to Pemberley and it was unlikely they would even go to London. As for the Gardiners, the fact that he had met them and liked them was in their favor, but the situation of neither uncle could be overlooked.
Then there was his family. Lady Catherine would be incensed, and doubly so as she would not only object to Elizabeth but she would be disappointed by his failure to marry her daughter, Anne. The latter consideration would elicit her disfavor no matter whom he might marry. But, eventually once she resigned herself to the impossibility of a marriage between himself and Anne, she might come to accept Elizabeth. In all likelihood, she would be prevailed upon, in the end, to follow her brother's lead. How much his uncle, the Earl of -----, might wish him to marry Anne Darcy could not say; but that he would be made unhappy by an alliance with Elizabeth was beyond any doubt. Could he be prevailed upon, though, to notice her as his wife, or would he cut off the connection completely? Perhaps once his uncle met Elizabeth, he would be charmed by her. Darcy smiled as he considered this. His aunt, Lady -----, would certainly like her and her uncle probably would as well; but this did not mean they would approve such a connection with her. He considered the idea further and concluded that it could only work in her favor if they were already acquainted with her and liked her. Yes, his aunt and uncle must meet her. They were in town at present. He would have a dinner and invite them all. As for Lady Catherine, he knew she would soon meet Elizabeth in Kent.
His arrival at his club brought a welcome distraction from his troublesome meditations and he spent the next few hours engaged in conversation and other gentlemanly pursuits with his peers. At last, he went home for dinner, arriving shortly before Mr. Bingley. The latter immediately sought him out for an opportunity to converse privately.
Bingley began by asking Darcy about how he had enjoyed the previous day's dinner in Grosvenor Street. Then he quickly turned the conversation to Darcy's impressions of Miss Bennet. Darcy gave his opinion honestly, assuring his friend that he was now convinced that she cared for him. Bingley was understandably pleased by Darcy's change of opinion.
"I am glad to hear that you have seen it too. I had thought that I might be seeing more than what was really there because I wished to; but I must say I could have little doubt of her affection after seeing her today."
"You have been to call at Gracechurch Street today?" asked Darcy with an interest that his friend mistook for disapprobation.
"I know it is rather soon after seeing her last evening, but when I went to see my sisters Mr. Tilney was there and he expressed a desire to further his acquaintance with the Miss Bennets."
Darcy was astonished. This was an unexpected blow. "Mr. Tilney called on them with you?" he asked trying to mask the concern in his voice.
"Yes, we walked out in the park with Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth."
After a momentary pause, he said quietly, "I trust you had an enjoyable visit?"
"Yes I confess that I did," replied Bingley with a smile.
"And, Mr. Tilney?" asked Darcy tentatively.
"I believe he enjoyed himself very well. He seemed quite delighted with Miss Elizabeth's company."
"I am sure he was," said Darcy flatly.
Bingley again mistook his friend's reaction and said, "what is it that causes you to dislike her so, Darcy?"
"I do not dislike her, Bingley," he replied. Then looking at his watch he observed that it was time to prepare for dinner and fled the room.
Later that evening, Mr. Darcy advised his sister of his plans to host a dinner on the following Tuesday evening and asked her to invite their uncle and aunt, as well as the Gardiners and the Miss Bennets, and a few other acquaintances of theirs. She thought the task of organizing the dinner a little daunting but he assured her that she would have no trouble with it, and that if she required any assistance, he would oblige her.
Elizabeth awoke that same morning to the warm feeling of being assured of her sister's happiness that she had brought home from the previous night's dinner party. Mrs. Gardiner was happy to see both her nieces in such good humour when they all met in the drawing room. The three ladies went to a couple of shops before breakfast and then settled down to a morning of work and conversation afterward.
"Did you girls enjoy the dinner party yesterday evening?" asked Mrs. Gardiner. "Neither of you said more than a few words about it on the drive home."
Elizabeth looked to Jane with a broad smile and watched as her sister turned pink under her gaze. "I believe Jane had a delightful time, Aunt."
"Indeed, I had a lovely evening," confirmed Jane.
All three ladies were thinking of Mr. Bingley. That he loved Jane was evident enough, but given his past behavior all three felt concern that he might yet not act on his feelings. It was difficult to think so ill of him as to believe that he would show her such particular regard without having any intent of following through. But his prior conduct spoke to the possibility of it. Elizabeth, in particular, was vexed by how easily Mr. Bingley had been influenced by his sisters and hoped he would not again submit to their persuasion. However, she laid more guilt on them for their officious intervention and apparent disdain for their own brother's feelings than on him for possessing the weakness that allowed him to be swayed.
Mrs. Gardiner recognized there was not much more to say regarding Mr. Bingley, and until he declared himself there would be doubt and uncertainty brought on by his prior inconstancy. In truth, she preferred to discuss Mr. Darcy. She had witnessed some things the previous evening that had confirmed her conviction that he was in love with Elizabeth. She had seen his interest in Elizabeth's conversations with Mr. Tilney and his movement to a different chair with a better view of her when she played, and she had noted that he spent much of the evening by her side.
"I believe you had a pleasant evening as well, Lizzy, and received your share of attention," said Mrs. Gardiner.
Elizabeth laughed. "Yes, I did enjoy the company of Mr. Tilney a great deal. But do not fear, Aunt, that he shall come to like me too much."
"I do not see why he should not, he seems a very amiable young gentleman. And he did seek out your company above that of any of the other young ladies present."
"I believe that may have only been because Miss Grey and Miss Bingley were far more interested in Mr. Darcy's ten thousand pounds a year than Mr. Tilney's pleasant disposition."
"Lizzy," admonished Jane playfully.
"I thought Mr. Darcy was very pleasant yesterday evening," said Mrs. Gardiner.
"Of course Aunt, why should he not have been pleasant? He was, for the most part, among people of greater consequence than he had been used to meeting in company in Hertfordshire; but then you did not see him there and can make no comparison." Then, becoming more serious, she added, "I believe his behavior may also have been influenced by his sister's presence last evening."
"And, how does he seem as a brother?"
Elizabeth was thoughtful for a moment and said, "very solicitous."
"Does that surprise you?"
"I confess that it does. I suppose after meeting her I expected to find him overbearing and to find her always cowering in fear of him. I had thought her shyness might have been the result of his oppression of her. But, on the contrary, his presence seemed to make her more comfortable."
"He seems to be a very good brother, then."
"Indeed, I suppose I must give him credit for that. I even witnessed him more than once say something designed to put her at ease. He was very tender in some of his expressions to her."
"It was very kind of him to ask that she be excused from playing," added Jane.
"Yes, I believe many parents and guardians are overly eager to have their daughters or their charges exhibit their accomplishments," replied Elizabeth.
"And this is what you expected of Mr. Darcy?" asked Mrs. Gardiner.
"Yes, but because I am quite fond of her, I was happy to see him behave with more consideration for her feelings than for disobliging his hostess and her esteemed company."
"I would have liked to hear her play," said Jane, "Miss Bingley says that she performs beautifully."
Elizabeth and Mrs. Gardiner shared a knowing smile at this evidence that Jane no longer felt threatened by Miss Darcy.
"She did seem positively mortified to play," said Mrs. Gardiner. "If she plays so well, she must know it. I wonder that her shyness could be so severe."
"Mr. Darcy did say she was merely very tired. Perhaps we will have an opportunity to hear her another time," replied Jane.
"Oh no, Jane, I cannot let you continue to labor under the misapprehension that her unwillingness to play was due to mere fatigue. There is much more intrigue here than you know!" laughed Elizabeth.
Jane looked at her expectantly and said, "what other reason could there have been?"
"Miss Darcy became extremely upset only a moment before Mrs. Hurst petitioned her to play and only because Miss Bingley mentioned the name of Mr. Wickham."
"Mr. Wickham? Why would Miss Bingley mention him, and in Mr. Darcy's presence? She knows they are not on friendly terms."
"Yes, and we all know how ardently she endeavors to please Mr. Darcy. She mentioned him, however, to me, expressing her hope that I did not miss his particular company too grievously."
"I wonder why the mention of his name could have upset her so," said Mrs. Gardiner.
"Perhaps it is merely that she knows Mr. Wickham and her brother were once childhood friends who no longer associate," offered Jane.
"I believe it must have been something more than that," said Elizabeth. "You did not see her, Jane. She became quite pale and could only look downward for several minutes. And Mr. Darcy knew it upset her, for he took her hand immediately and ordered her a glass of wine. I even heard him offer to take her home. It was quite strange."
"Did no one else near you notice it?"
"I do not know. I tried to keep the conversation going between myself and Miss Bingley and Mr. Tilney. And since the request for her to play came so quickly afterwards, perhaps others may have attributed her subsequent more reserved demeanor to that alone, for I do not believe she spoke for the rest of the evening except to her brother."
"Well this does add something further to the consideration of how things stand between the two gentlemen," said Mrs. Gardiner. "It is not in Mr. Wickham's favor that a sweet, quiet girl such as Miss Darcy would react so violently to the mere mention of his name and that her brother's only concern would be to comfort her."
Elizabeth sighed. "It is puzzling."
"It is, only if you are trying to reconcile Wickham's tale to what you witnessed yesterday."
"I do not see that Miss Darcy's reaction to the mention of his name necessarily means that he must no longer be believed."
"But Lizzy, what did he have to recommend him other than himself? Nothing. We have already established that his impression of Miss Darcy was inaccurate, and there can be little chance that he was merely mistaken about her disposition."
"When Mr. Wickham related the whole of the story to me, there was no doubt in my mind that he had been telling the truth. He spoke so artlessly, so unceremoniously."
"But consider your own tendency at the time, Lizzy. He was a handsome, good-natured young man paying you particular attention and speaking ill of another man who had slighted you and whom you already disliked. It is no wonder you were so inclined to believe him then, and to overlook the impropriety of such a disclosure upon so short an acquaintance."
Elizabeth sighed in frustration, unwilling to concede that her own judgment may have misled her.
"Consider what you have learned since then about both Mr. and Miss Darcy and about Mr. Wickham himself."
"Yes the indelicacy of his pursuit of Miss King. I have not forgotten."
"It is not merely his pursuit of her that was indelicate, Lizzy, nor even the sudden nature of the transfer of his attentions from you to her. You must consider also that he gave you his particular attention and made evident his admiration for you without ever intending anything more serious. He should have taken more care to repress the expression of his feelings for you if he knew he could not act on them."
Elizabeth laughed. "I fear, dear Aunt, that if all men thought of our eligibility as wives before paying us any attention, then none of us would ever even be looked at."
"I think there is a difference between being friendly with a young lady and regularly singling her out for particular attention."
"Yes, there is a difference," said Elizabeth, glancing at Jane. "But at least Mr. Wickham exhibited some tendency towards friendship. Mr. Darcy never even made an effort to appear satisfied with his company."
"I do not think Mr. Darcy's manners have been so deficient as you have always believed them to be," said Jane.
"Who do you ever believe to be deficient, dearest Jane?"
"I am not so blind as you believe me to be, Lizzy. I agree that he should have danced with you at the assembly and that his behavior was not then what it should have been. But after that his manners improved somewhat. He did even speak to you on occasion. And, since renewing my acquaintance with him here in London, I have found him quite amicable."
"Yes, I confess that his behavior while he was here did improve my opinion of him. But do you not wonder why he came at all? Do you not see that it was only with the intent of preventing his friend from forming an attachment that he deemed imprudent?"
"If that was his design," said Mrs. Gardiner, "then he has failed. But, while I think he was here to protect his friend, I do not think it was as you have described. During his two visits - the first in particular - he seemed as intent on watching Jane as your uncle and I were on watching Mr. Bingley." Jane looked up at her aunt suddenly. "I think he wanted only to see evidence of her attachment just as we hoped to see evidence of his."
"It is more likely that he hoped to see no evidence of it," said Elizabeth.
"My goodness, Lizzy, I do not believe I have ever witnessed you exhibit so immovable a dislike towards anyone. I do not like to see you so unreasonable."
"Unreasonable?" exclaimed Elizabeth. "I have always been an able judge of character."
"So you have, which is why I cannot understand your persistent willful misunderstanding of these two men."
Elizabeth looked sharply at her aunt; Mr. Darcy had identified willfully misunderstanding others as her greatest fault. "And are you so certain of Mr. Darcy's goodness and Mr. Wickham's worthlessness?"
"No, I am not certain of anything. I have too little information for any kind of certainty. But when I consider all of the information I do have that is the most likely conclusion."
"Then let us now identify all the information that we are to consider. Let us enumerate the good and bad aspects of each man, so far as we are aware of them. For it is of great import that we do not err in our judgment of either."
"I know you are not being serious, Lizzy, but I will do as you suggest nonetheless. First, with respect to Mr. Wickham, we know that he is handsome, his manners are friendly and engaging, and he admired you. Have you anything more to add to his list of good qualities?"
"I do believe he was in possession of a modicum of intelligence, Aunt, and let us not forget that he enjoyed dancing."
"You will not take this seriously! I am sure we may assume that both men are intelligent so that shall not be a consideration. And, as one's preference for dancing is not indicative of one's character, that attribute does not hold sway with me."
"Very well, let us now hear of his iniquities for I know the list will be much longer."
"Indeed. We will start with his confiding in you a history of a very personal nature on almost his first meeting with you, including a very inaccurate description of Miss Darcy - in spite of his intimate acquaintance with her family. He then continued to show you particular attention even after he must have learned you could bring very little to a marriage. But he suddenly transferred his attentions to another young lady immediately after learning that she had inherited a large fortune. To this we must add the fact that he told you he would not make Mr. Darcy's ill treatment of him generally known out of respect for his godfather, but as soon as Mr. Darcy left the country he acquainted everyone with the story. Also, I believe he said to you that he did not feel as though he should be the one to avoid Mr. Darcy - since he was the one who had been wronged - yet he purposely did not go to the Netherfield Ball for the particular reason of not wishing to meet with Mr. Darcy. And, finally, we witnessed a violent reaction to the very mention of his name in a sweet and exceedingly shy girl of tender age. You have defended him in all of this, but taken together I think these examples show a pattern of behavior indicative of a deficient character."
Elizabeth said nothing.
"Now with Mr. Darcy, we will begin with his faults. While he was in Hertfordshire, his manners seemed to demonstrate an excessive amount of pride and reserve, and he seemed disdainful of his company. He also refused to dance with you and called you only tolerable. Have you anything to add?"
"Only that he dislikes dancing," said Elizabeth with an impertinent smirk.
"Very well," replied Mrs. Gardiner. "In his favor, we have seen evidence that he is a very good, caring brother to his sister. He also has as a recommendation, the intimate friendship of Mr. Bingley, whom we all like. He was friendly and conversive on his two visits here. Yet he was unwilling to reveal personal details of his history with Mr. Wickham, though he did attempt to warn you against him. He has invited us all to use his box at the theatre tomorrow. Oh, and did you not say he danced with you at Netherfield?"
"What has that to do with anything?"
"You allowed me to list his prior failure to dance with you among his faults and you yourself added his dislike for dancing."
"But what else is one to do at a ball?" asked Elizabeth.
"Would you not have faulted him more if he had failed to attend at all?"
"Very well then, have it as you wish. Is that all I am to consider in his favor?"
"For the present," responded Mrs. Gardiner.
It was at this point that their conversation was ended by the arrival of Mr. Bingley and Mr. Tilney. After spending some time visiting in the house, the four young people went for a walk in the park. Mr. Tilney seemed just as eager as Elizabeth to allow Mr. Bingley and Jane to outstrip them. They both enjoyed the time they spent walking out together. And, for Elizabeth the knowledge of Mr. Tilney's engagement made her more at ease in his company.
After the gentlemen departed, Elizabeth spent some time reading and writing letters and then it was time for dinner. After dinner, the family spent a quiet evening at home together. Elizabeth and Jane enjoyed playing games with their young cousins and telling them stories. It was not until after Elizabeth had retired for bed that she had occasion to reflect on the conversation earlier in the day regarding Mr. Darcy and Mr. Wickham. Although she had clung to her former opinions when speaking to her aunt, she now began to question them.
The memory of all she had witnessed of Mr. Darcy's care for his sister the prior evening was vivid in her mind. His words, his gestures, his tone of voice had all been full of tenderness and protective concern. She recalled Darcy's comment that soiled skirts were not deserving of ridicule. He seemed to have said it to put his sister at ease, but part of her knew that he intended a reference of her own previous situation. Yet, his words baffled her. Then suddenly a conversation she had with him at Netherfield came to mind. What had he then said? Something about always attempting to avoid being the object of ridicule. She shook her head in frustration; the man was a puzzle.
She recalled, too, his kindness to his sister after her reaction to hearing Mr. Wickham's name. That event was the most troublesome of all to comprehend. Miss Darcy's expression at that moment seemed similar to her expression in response to Elizabeth's own playful observation that she could not be deserving of any censure, only her reaction to hearing Mr. Wickham's name was more severe. But the reaction itself had elements of something more than embarrassment or mortification - Miss Darcy had seemed ashamed. She also recalled how Mr. Darcy had protected his sister from having to play when Elizabeth would have expected him to force her to meet her social obligations. He had even offered to take her home early. All of this spoke of a goodness in him that she had never before had occasion to notice.
Elizabeth had to admit that she liked Miss Darcy very well, and had considered the only regrettable part of an acquaintance with her to be that she was Mr. Darcy's sister. She had been surprised when he had not expressed any sign of disapprobation of their friendship, but instead seemed almost to wish to encourage it. It was clear he took a great deal of care of his sister and would not allow the continuation of a friendship he did not approve.
As for the two gentlemen, Elizabeth did not know what to think. She had liked Mr. Wickham and did not like Mr. Darcy, but she acknowledged that changing her mind about one did not necessarily mean she should change her mind about the other. Yet, she could not stop considering all that Mrs. Gardiner had said about both of them earlier in the day; and she could not help but give some credit to her aunt's assessment of the characters of both men. The good and bad aspects of each man as listed by her aunt reverberated in her mind. When each man was summed up so succinctly yet so comprehensively everything seemed clearer. She finally fell asleep in puzzled frustration over the enigmatic Mr. Darcy.
Chapter 9
As his coach approached the Gardiner home, Darcy was wondering to himself what he was doing. He knew that since he had seen Elizabeth again he had fallen further into danger, and he knew that by continuing to see her his resolve would continue to unravel. Yet, here he was on his way to escort her for an evening at the theatre. He only hoped that she attributed his involvement more to Bingley's suit of her sister than any intentions on his own part, for he still was not certain of them himself.
When they were shown into the Gardiner home, Darcy caught his breath at the sight of Elizabeth. She appeared even lovelier than she had at the Netherfield ball, and there was a hope in the deep recesses of his mind that she had prepared so carefully for him.
When the gentlemen arrived, Elizabeth's curiosity regarding who would comprise their party was answered as she saw only the two of them. She was surprised, but she could not be displeased by the absence of Mr. Bingley's sisters. Both gentlemen appeared very handsome and Elizabeth beamed when she witnessed how well Jane and Bingley looked together, for he had moved to her side almost immediately.
Before they departed, Darcy produced a note from his sister to Elizabeth, conveying the following:
My Dear Miss Bennet:
I hope this note finds you and your relations well, and that you will forgive my neglect the other evening that has occasioned the necessity of writing it. I realized only yesterday that in planning our engagement for tomorrow, it never occurred to me to offer to send our carriage to pick you up in the morning. It was only upon my brother's inquiry into our plans that I realized this oversight. Accordingly, our carriage will be at the home of the Gardiners at ten o'clock to pick you up. I look forward to seeing you here for our walk soon thereafter. If the time is not convenient, please inform my brother so that I can be sure to change the arrangement accordingly.
My brother also joins me in extending an invitation to you and your sister as well as your aunt and uncle to dine with us next Tuesday evening. Please let him know whether you will be able to attend.
I hope that you will have a delightful time tonight at the theatre, and I trust that you will tell me how you enjoyed the performance when I see you tomorrow. I know that my brother has been looking forward to this evening as the play you are to see is a favorite of his.
In eager anticipation of the pleasure of meeting you again tomorrow, I am
Yours etc,
Georgiana Darcy
When Elizabeth looked up from the letter, it was to meet the eyes of Mr. Darcy, who had been watching her expectantly. She immediately shifted her gaze to her aunt and interrupted her converse with the others to tell her of the Darcys' invitation to dine. Its acceptance was graciously communicated to Mr. Darcy by the Gardiners, and after acknowledging their civility, he turned to Elizabeth, "and may I presume, Miss Elizabeth, that my sister's proposed arrangements for the morning are acceptable to you?"
"Yes, I thank you," she replied, relieved to be saved the trouble of hiring a chair to convey her to the Darcy home, completely across town, and to save her uncle the trouble of sending a manservant with her. Darcy simply bowed in response.
With these matters settled, the entire party departed. Outdoors, they all stepped into Darcy's spacious coach where the six of them fitted comfortably. Darcy could scarcely keep his eyes off of Elizabeth while they were in the carriage; and Elizabeth could scarcely credit the situation in which she now found herself. She considered with some amusement how happy her mother would be to know that her daughters were now traveling in Mr. Darcy's fine carriage to see a play in one of London's most prominent theaters from Mr. Darcy's private box! She smiled to herself at the notion. Her admirer noticed her private smile and wondered what might have caused it. He contemplated not for the first time what a pleasure it would be to be privy to her thoughts.
When they finally arrived at the theatre, the ladies were helped out of the carriage by a footman and the gentlemen followed. Mrs. Gardiner took her husband's arm and Mr. Bingley offered his to Jane. Elizabeth was about to move to her uncle's other side, when Mr. Darcy said, "Miss Elizabeth, may I escort you inside?"
"Thank you," she replied, attempting to conceal her astonishment and taking his offered arm a bit reluctantly.
If Elizabeth had thought she was met with dignity and awe in having the privilege and honor of standing up with Darcy at Netherfield, it had been grossly insufficient to prepare her for the reception awaiting her when she entered the theatre lobby. Nearly every eye turned upon them as they walked through to the main auditorium. He was regarded carefully by nearly every young lady present. Several people acknowledged Darcy and he greeted each of them with a bow in return. He did not seem inclined to stop for conversation with anyone. Elizabeth fancied that he did not wish to introduce his current companions to his high society acquaintances. She too was appraised by nearly every eye in the room, and received disapproving glances from many fine young women; a great number of whom seemed to be standing about whispering to each other as she and Mr. Darcy passed. She was extremely amused by such a spectacle.
Elizabeth and Darcy walked almost in silence, talking a little to the other members of their party as they moved through the crowd. Elizabeth was diverted by imagining the unfounded disappointment and speculation that would likely result from her appearance on Mr. Darcy's arm. If they only knew how much we dislike one another, thought she, with amusement.
Darcy was accustomed to being the object of attention and speculation, but he too comprehended that his appearance in public with a young woman other than his sister on his arm - a circumstance that occurred rarely if ever - would give rise to rumors and gossip. When he examined his own feelings at the moment, he was surprised that he felt a certain pride in having Elizabeth at his side. He had thought he would feel some degree of embarrassment but he did not. He ventured a glance at her and could perceive the mirth in her eyes, and she almost appeared as if she was trying to stifle laughter. She was neither nervous nor embarrassed to be among those of such superior station. On the contrary, she seemed diverted by the situation.
When they arrived at his box, Elizabeth was again surprised to see that no one else was there. She had not completely given up the expectation that they might yet be joined by Mr. Bingley's sisters. She wondered now whether they had even been told about the outing. Mr. Darcy showed Elizabeth to the chair beside Jane's, and she was glad to finally be free of him. She hoped her aunt would sit on her other side, but was surprised when Mrs. Gardiner sat in the next seat over and Mr. Gardiner sat on the other side of his wife. Darcy blushed slightly as he sat in the chair next to Elizabeth, hoping she did not notice his heightened color. He need not have been concerned over the matter, for she did not see it and simply took his hesitation as a sign of displeasure in being forced to sit next to her - he must think her aunt was attempting to throw them together. Elizabeth herself was surprised by Mrs. Gardiner's actions, her aunt was not usually so like Mrs. Bennet, but then Elizabeth considered that perhaps Mrs. Gardiner reasoned that Darcy might have intended to sit by her, since he had walked in with her.
Once they were all settled, Darcy withdrew from his coat pocket a leather case and offered it to Elizabeth. "These were my mother's," he said quietly, "I thought you and your sister might like to share them during the performance."
Elizabeth looked at him in surprise and opened the case. It contained, as she suspected, a pair of ladies' opera glasses. They were very elegant, with a mother-of-pearl finish and showed no sign of use or wear. She was so surprised by this gesture that she stared at him for a moment before thanking him earnestly. She had never imagined him capable of such thoughtfulness. He knew they would not have glasses of their own, and he purposely brought his mother's for their use. She looked around and noticed that nearly all the women present had their own pair. Indeed, even Mrs. Gardiner had a modest pair - much less elegant and much more used than the former Mrs. Darcy's - that she shared with her husband. Elizabeth looked at Darcy again, and could not help but think that perhaps he merely did not want to be seen in company with women who did not have the accessories that they should. But his smile in response to her expression of gratitude was so sincere, almost bashful, that she could only attribute his motivation for the gesture to kindness.
After this exchange, Elizabeth directed her attention towards the stage, and smiled in anticipation. Darcy watched her expression and asked, "do you like this play?"
"It is my favourite Shakespeare play, but I have never seen it performed."
"I believe you will enjoy it. I have heard good reviews of this troupe."
"Miss Darcy wrote in her note that it is a favourite of yours as well. I must admit I am surprised."
He was gratified that she had noticed that they had something in common and murmured, "but why should you be surprised? Was it not you who once observed the great similarity in the turn of our minds?"
Elizabeth felt the warmth in her cheeks and replied, "I would have guessed that your preference would lie with tragedy rather than comedy."
"There are some excellent tragic plays, to be sure, but I delight in the lightness and liveliness of a comedy. Especially one that is as cleverly written as this one."
Elizabeth was moved to observe the contrast between his taste and his personality, but she remembered his kindness and thought better of provoking him. She simply said, "then I hope you will enjoy the performance," and smiled as she looked back to the stage, but for Darcy her simple gesture held a world of meaning. Her words had been a genuine expression of her sentiments. Her eyes had been warm and alive when she spoke them. Her smile had been sincere, untarnished by any of the archness or impertinence that he usually found so appealing, it held only genuine pleasure and it had been only for him.
They sat silently through the first act. Elizabeth captivated by the performance, and Darcy captivated by Elizabeth. He took greater pleasure in watching her watch the performance than in the performance itself. She used his mother's glasses from time to time to get a better view of some aspect of the performance, and passed them to Miss Bennet just as often.
He was keenly aware of her proximity from the moment he had sat down next to her. He realized that except for a few very fleeting moments during their dance at Netherfield, he had never been this close to her. From time to time, she would unconsciously mouth the lines along with the actors. Darcy found this extremely charming, but it only served to increase his struggle to keep his eyes forward, lest his interest become apparent. He need not have worried that Elizabeth might notice, for she was quite content watching the performance and oblivious to Darcy's preoccupation. His companion on his other side, however, was a bit more observant of where the gentleman's attention was directed.
When the first act was concluded, there was a brief intermission. The entire party remained in the box discussing the quality of the actors and all that had so far occurred in the play. Elizabeth was animated in her praise of the performance, and Darcy joined in her commendation of it as much as the others.
Soon, it was time for the second act and it passed much in the same manner as the first. When it was over, Elizabeth wished to walk out for a moment after having sat for so long, but she had no desire to face the masses of people. Mr. Gardiner, however, decided it for her by suggesting that they all walk out into the lobby for a few minutes. Everyone readily agreed and as they departed the box, Darcy again offered his arm to Elizabeth. When they had moved well into the crowd, Mrs. Gardiner said something to Jane and Elizabeth, and the three ladies stopped to talk among themselves. The gentlemen, of necessity, were also standing still, and were beginning to enter into a conversation when Darcy was approached by a young gentleman who greeted him warmly. "Darcy, it is good to see you again. You must come with me for a moment, my sister insists that I bring you to see her."
Darcy looked uncomfortable, but could only agree to accompany his friend. He excused himself from his companions and Elizabeth watched curiously while he walked over to a large party of ladies and gentlemen on one side of the room. His attention was immediately directed to one lady in particular who, Elizabeth assumed, was the gentleman's sister. She was extremely handsome and elegant. When Darcy greeted her she extended her hand to him and he took it only for the briefest moment to bow over it. Elizabeth was diverted by the lady's expression; she had obviously been expecting him to kiss her hand. It then appeared that he was greeting a few people he knew and was being introduced to others. Elizabeth was reminded of Miss Bingley, and she realized that it had never occurred to her that Miss Bingley was just one of many women who courted Darcy's attention. Elizabeth would have expected his vanity to have been gratified by the attention he was receiving, but although he behaved with the utmost civility and decorum, he seemed uncomfortable, and it was obvious, at least to her, that the attentions bestowed on him were unwelcome.
This confirmed for her the idea that he was probably engaged to Miss de Bourgh and she considered the futility of the efforts of so many ladies, but she was able to give him credit for not encouraging them. And although his reaction was in direct contradiction to her opinion of his vanity, that he took no pleasure in the company of the ladies surrounding him was evident enough to her. In fact, Elizabeth was able to discern a disgust in his reaction that was not apparent in his manners, but that, to her, evinced something beyond just discouragement. His reaction, coupled with the general unawareness of it by those that surrounded him, only served to add to her amusement in the scene. Though Elizabeth had been able to discern last fall that Miss Bingley's attentions had been unwelcome to Darcy she now saw that similar treatment by others was likewise unwelcome and she wondered that his reaction should surprise her.
For Darcy's part, all he could think about was returning to Elizabeth. He was not surprised when Miss Crawford extended her hand to him with the obvious expectation that he should bestow a kiss upon it, but he was in no humor to indulge her hopes. And he certainly was not going to do so with the possibility that Elizabeth might see it. It occurred to him, not for the first time, the security from this type of treatment that would be accorded him by marriage, and he was at present more disposed to enter that state than he had ever felt. At that moment, he noted with some alarm that the idea of matrimony in his mind was inseparably intertwined with the idea of Elizabeth; when that had occurred, he could not say.
At length he was able to return to her, and make his apologies to his party for his absence. When he looked at Elizabeth she returned a lively glance that conveyed both understanding and amusement. He smiled back as if confirming his agreement with the folly of the scene she had just witnessed. She took his arm again when he offered it and, as she did so, she could not help but venture a glance back to the refined young woman he had been called away to greet only to receive a look from her of such hostility in return that Elizabeth could no longer stop herself from laughing lightly. Though she laughed out of amusement she was cognizant that her laughter must be perceived as triumphant, and as such was not particularly well received by the other young lady, so she quickly composed herself.
When Darcy heard Elizabeth laugh, he looked at her curiously, but she could not return his glance lest she begin laughing anew. Ignoring her obvious mirth, he said, "I hope you are enjoying the performance, Miss Bennet."
"I am, thank you." Then she added, "I hope you are enjoying it as well. Does the troupe meet with your expectations."
Darcy replied that he had been enjoying the evening very much, and they continued to talk about the play until they took their seats. As the third act was played, Elizabeth was again enraptured by the performance and Darcy became lost in his own thoughts. He could no longer deny his feelings or his desires. He was in love with Elizabeth, and he wanted to marry her. He thought about her behavior towards him this evening. She seemed to be very pleased with his attention and she had smiled to him a couple of times during the evening. Her presence was intoxicating and he wondered how he had ever imagined he would be able to forget her. The evils of her family's behavior became less important when not immediately before him, and he reflected with satisfaction on the great distance between Pemberley and Longbourn. Her lack of connection and consequence were still problematic, but there was nothing to do for it but to accept it, as he could no longer deny his feelings. The Gardiners, at least, were tolerable company.
He glanced at her again and could not help but smile to himself. He was decided - he would marry her. All that remained now was the delicate matter of how to go about it. He would see how his uncle reacted to her on Tuesday evening and then decide his course. In March he would introduce her to Lady Catherine as his future wife. Now, as he looked upon her, it was with a sort of proprietary satisfaction. She would be his. He felt free as the burden of his struggles lifted from his shoulders. He now laughed at himself in the privacy of his own thoughts for having ever even attempted to repress his feelings. He could no more deny himself Elizabeth than he could deny himself air or food.
At the end of the third act, the party again remained in the box, conversing agreeably. Darcy continued to watch Elizabeth, she continued to be oblivious to his admiration, and Mrs. Gardiner continued to observe Darcy's interest in her. Mr. Gardiner and Elizabeth focused their attention on Jane and Mr. Bingley, who were, in turn, focused on each other, and, whose mutual attraction continued to blossom. Darcy made a bit more of an effort to talk to Elizabeth and her every reaction satisfied his hopes. Her liveliness and wit were as keen as ever, and her smile warmed his heart, particularly when it was directed at him. He was happy about having finally made his decision and his pleasure with the resolution of his deliberation showed in his demeanor.
The intermission between the fourth and fifth acts, however, was spent a bit differently. A friend of Darcy's and Bingley's had come to the box to greet them. After talking for a few moments, the gentleman, a Mr. Ferrars, prevailed upon both of his friends to accompany him to meet his new wife. Bingley agreed to go and Darcy could not but follow, although Elizabeth believed she saw some reluctance on his part. The remaining four talked happily among themselves for several minutes until Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner decided to take another turn in the common areas. Elizabeth and Jane remained in the box, as the former was eager to speak to the latter about her evening and Mr. Bingley's attentions.
Thus, as soon as her aunt and uncle were out of the box, Elizabeth began, "I believe you are having an enjoyable evening, Jane. Mr. Bingley has been very attentive to you."
"Oh Lizzy, I am so happy. I still cannot help fearing that it may come to nothing, but I cannot deny that his behavior since we met again has given me much hope."
"I always knew that he loved you Jane. I believe it is quite obvious by now what his intentions are."
By this time, Darcy had managed to extricate himself from his friends, feeling only a little guilty about leaving Bingley talking to Mrs. Ferrars and her unmarried friend, a Miss Thorpe. He was approaching his box and was just a step outside the entrance to it when he was stopped by something he overheard, "I can tell that you are also enjoying your evening, Lizzy. You seem to be getting along quite well with Mr. Darcy."
"Yes, Jane, I can scarcely believe we have gone the whole evening without arguing, but I know how Mr. Bingley dislikes arguments, so I have endeavored to avoid any debates."
Mr. Darcy smiled at this reference and was about to make his presence known when Jane's next sentence caused him to pause. "You are not the only one making an effort at amicability this evening. Mr. Darcy has been very attentive to you as well." He wondered whether Miss Bennet suspected his feelings for her sister.
"Yes, he is a good friend, keeping me entertained to leave you free to bestow all of your attentions on Mr. Bingley," Darcy smiled again, but then grew serious when she added, "though I confess I am surprised he would do so."
He took a step forward, but was again forestalled by Jane's reply. "Well, whatever the reason, I am glad to see you attempting to get along with him. I know how much you dislike him."
Darcy was struck so forcefully by this disclosure that he felt as if he had received a physical blow. He held his breath, waiting for Elizabeth's reply, praying for some kind of denial. "You can hardly blame me Jane . . . " Darcy stepped back, unable to listen to any more. He walked away quickly, not knowing where he was going. His mind was reeling. His heart was breaking. She disliked him. What a fool he had been, believing that she had even noticed his attentions, that she had been receiving them happily. He walked in a daze, not noticing anyone or anything. The words kept echoing in his head. I know how much you dislike him . . . you can hardly blame me. No one disliked him. Nearly every single woman he knew wished to attach him, and yet the one woman who had occupied his mind constantly for months did not even like him! And he had actually considered proposing to her! Thank heaven he had not done so, though he wondered what her reaction would be. Would have suffered her rejection or her acceptance for mercenary reasons? He could not help wondering bitterly whether her sentiments towards him would undergo a reversal if she knew of his feelings. Or perhaps, she did know. Perhaps she had discerned his feelings and was now delighting in the futility of his addresses. He shook his head. No, she was far too generous for that.
He was stirred from these thoughts by a hand on his arm, "Mr. Darcy, I am so pleased to see you again, have you been enjoying the performance?"
It took him several seconds to realize Miss Crawford's identity, and several more to formulate an answer to her question; he could not deal with this woman now. "Yes, I thank you, please excuse me," he replied, and with a quick bow he walked away before she had the chance to respond.
Meanwhile, Elizabeth had finished her sentence to Jane, ". . . after the way he behaved in Hertfordshire. Though I confess that my opinion of him has improved since meeting him here in London."
"I am pleased to hear you say so. I agree that he should not have slighted you at the assembly ball to be sure, Lizzy, but there was nothing really disagreeable in his manners after that night. He was just quiet."
"Oh Jane, you are too apt to believe everyone to be as good as you are. Mr. Darcy's reticence was due to his feeling that none of his company was worthy of his notice, and I am convinced that he had a part in preventing Mr. Bingley's return to Netherfield."
"Then why would he call at Gracechurch Street with Mr. Bingley when we met again?"
"Because he did not trust his friend to see you without his guidance."
"Lizzy!" chided Jane, "then how do you explain Mr. Darcy's presence here tonight?"
"That is easy enough, we are using his box."
"At his invitation."
"I cannot but admire your determination to believe him wholly good. I have already agreed, at our aunt's insistence, that he has some redeeming qualities. Is that not enough?"
"Perhaps it is you who are determined to continue to find some fault in him."
"I do not seek to learn of his unfavourable qualities, Jane, they are readily apparent to me. And those that I can see for myself are sufficient to support my dislike of him even if Mr. Wickham's testimony is completely discounted, though I am not yet convinced that it ought to be."
"But Lizzy, what of Mr. Darcy's account of Mr. Wickham's character?"
"Why, Jane, do not tell me you have come to think ill of someone! What else would Mr. Darcy say? Do you believe he would own his ill treatment of Wickham?"
"I cannot believe he would utter a direct falsehood."
"You did not believe Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst capable of that either, dearest Jane! But, at least consider that Mr. Darcy has probably invented a way of justifying his ill treatment of Wickham in his own mind."
"I cannot believe that either gentleman is wholly bad, Lizzy."
This response only produced a smile from Elizabeth. The return of Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner caused a change in the conversation and soon after, the gentlemen returned as well. Bingley had finally stopped Darcy's aimless wandering and walked back to the box with him. When they entered, Darcy could not look at Elizabeth. Everyone noticed a distinctive change in his demeanor. He remained civil, but he was grim, solemn. He sat down in his seat and fixed his eyes on the stage, not daring to even look at her. He did not see or hear any part of the last act of the play.
During this time, Elizabeth reflected on her conversation with Jane. She acknowledged that she had continued to defend her previous ill opinion of Mr. Darcy, though her view of him had undergone a substantial change. She had seen much in his favour since meeting him again in London, and she could only reconcile the change in him by supposing him to be more fond of the society in London than of that to be found in the Hertfordshire countryside. She recalled his demeanor this evening. She had never before seen him more easy or more animated. But, when she ventured a glance in his direction all her prior ill feelings toward him were renewed when she saw the grim set of his features that had become familiar while he had been in Hertfordshire.
When the play was over, he stood up mechanically and looked at Elizabeth for the first time since hearing of her feelings towards him. She regarded him with an ambivalent glance and then looked towards her aunt and uncle. She moved towards them as they exited the box behind Jane and Bingley. Darcy surprised himself and her when he said, "Miss Bennet," she turned and looked at him "may I escort you out?"
"Yes, thank you," she replied waiting for him to reach her side. Darcy's chest tightened as she took his arm. He didn't know if he felt more pleasure or pain in her company. Again they were met with curious looks and whispered conversations as they passed out of the theatre; but now, Darcy did not even notice them as he and Elizabeth walked out together in silence. His emotions were in a tumult he had never before known and it took his every effort to maintain his composure. He spoke as little as civility would allow on the way back to Gracechurch Street.
When they arrived at the Gardiner home, Mrs. Gardiner invited the gentlemen in for a cold supper and Bingley accepted before Darcy could object. His grim mood lasted throughout the visit. Mrs. Gardiner noticed the change in his behavior with greater interest than the others. She could not account for the difference in his manner towards Elizabeth now in contrast to what it had been earlier in the evening; but she knew something must have happened to effect such a marked alteration in his countenance.
Darcy only wanted to be out of Elizabeth's disturbing company and alone with his thoughts. He was more than relieved when it was time to go. He bade a general goodnight to the Gardiners and their nieces without looking at Elizabeth and then turned to walk out with Bingley trailing behind him. Then he was stopped by her voice: "Mr. Darcy." He paused and collected himself before turning around to face her.
"Yes, Miss Elizabeth?" Had she no idea what she was doing to him?
"Your glasses," she said walking over to the closet, where she pulled them out of her cloak pocket.
He took the glasses from her and said, "thank you."
"No, thank you," she replied, "it was very kind of you to think of bringing them for our use." She then gave him a sincere smile, just like the one that had so touched his heart earlier in the evening. It was just such a look as he might have mistaken for flirting had he not known better.
"You are quite welcome," he replied, before turning back towards the door.
When Darcy arrived home he went directly to his private sitting room and sat in front of the fire with a drink, where he spent above an hour alone with his thoughts. The words of Elizabeth and her sister resounded in his head. I know how much you dislike him . . . you can hardly blame me. He thought of his own feelings and laughed at himself. He remembered the look she had given him immediately before he left the Gardiner home. He would have misinterpreted it had he not learned of her dislike for him. He considered all the times in the past he had misunderstood her looks or her words or her smiles. It would never have occurred to him that she disliked him. He thought of all the provocative things she had ever said to him, and realized now that she had been attempting only to provoke his anger while he had been taken in by her charm. He wondered that he had never realized it before. If other women agreed with him because they liked him, then she disagreed with him because she disliked him. Whatever reason she had for her dislike, not all his fortune or position had deterred her from it. He then catalogued all the reasons her dislike was unjustified, but he could not forget her suggestion that it was. He felt pain, anger and curiosity. And all the turbulence of emotion that coursed through him as his heart broke and his hopes dissipated was distilled into one simple question: why? He had to know why.
Chapter 10
After the gentlemen departed the Gardiner home, the others were at leisure to discuss them. Mrs. Gardiner began the conversation by asking her nieces for their impressions of the evening. Elizabeth looked expectantly at Jane, who said, "I had a lovely evening. I thought the play was very well done. I do so enjoy A Midsummer Night's Dream. Seeing it performed was even more delightful than reading it."
That would not do for Elizabeth, however, who added, "but not more delightful than Mr. Bingley's attentions, I am sure."
"Mr. Bingley was very pleasant company," replied Jane.
"That was evident enough," said Elizabeth, "and I believe you will have ample opportunity in future to avail yourself of his most pleasant company."
"I do not wish to hope for too much, Lizzy," responded Jane quietly.
"Well, I cannot blame you for that Jane," said Mrs. Gardiner, "after his prior withdrawal of his attentions, but I would say his behavior since your meeting him again has passed too far beyond mere friendship to be considered honourable if he has no intention of proposing."
"I agree," replied Mr. Gardiner, "and I hope he will get on with it. I am beginning to feel I should talk to him seriously about the matter."
In spite of the mirth evident in her uncle's expression, Jane was mortified. "Please Uncle, I pray you would not."
Mr. Gardiner smiled. "Let us give him a little more time to be about his business, shall we?" Jane appeared relieved, and Mr. Gardiner said goodnight to the ladies and quit the room.
Elizabeth smiled. "From what I saw this evening, I do not think the wait will be a very long one, Jane. I am so happy for you."
"Lizzy, please," replied Jane. "I cannot allow myself to hope . . .to expect . . . he is a very friendly and amiable gentleman." Then looking at Mrs. Gardiner, she added, "and I am sure, Aunt, that he is very honourable. I cannot think otherwise of him."
"Nor can I," replied Elizabeth, "which is why I believe his intent must coincide with his behavior. He must intend to propose after being so particularly attentive to you. And, of course, it does not hurt that he is so much in love with you."
Jane merely blushed in response. She too saw what Elizabeth and her aunt saw in Mr. Bingley, but was determined to guard her feelings against the pain that might result from presuming too much. She had not been able to blame him for his prior neglect. Rather, she had convinced herself that she had fancied too much, that she had been led by her own feelings to believe his to be stronger than they really were. If she believed, as Elizabeth did, that he cared for her, then there must be some other explanation. Perhaps Elizabeth's suspicion of his sisters' involvement in the matter was accurate, it had certainly been evident that they did not care for her when they had called on her, but could they have truly persuaded their brother to follow a course contrary to his own happiness? She did not wish to believe it. Yet, she could no longer doubt that he was in love with her. No, of that she was certain. But, would he act on his feelings now after having failed to do so in the past? She sighed, then stood and bid the other ladies goodnight before retiring to her room.
As soon as she was gone, Mrs. Gardiner said to Elizabeth, "and did you have a pleasant evening?"
Elizabeth's eyes sparkled, "oh yes, I enjoyed the play very much."
"I could see that you did. But did you enjoy the company as well?"
Elizabeth smiled impertinently as she replied, "I will say that having the opportunity to see the performance was even worth sitting next to Mr. Darcy for the entire evening."
"Lizzy I wish to speak to you very seriously. Please."
Elizabeth regarded her aunt with an expression of mixed astonishment and curiosity. "Very well Aunt, I will be serious if you will tell me why you have taken such an eager interest in Mr. Darcy."
"Please satisfy me, Lizzy. Has your opinion of him improved?"
Elizabeth sighed. "I confess that it has, Aunt. I scarcely know what to think of him anymore. He was most agreeable this evening and it was very thoughtful of him to bring his mother's glasses for Jane and me to use."
"Yes, his gesture did not escape my notice."
"I cannot tell you how astonished I was by it."
"Why should you be? You have seen the prodigious kindness he shows his sister."
"Yes, but that is his sister whom he obviously loves a great deal. Certainly, I could not expect him to show me the same consideration."
Mrs. Gardiner smiled. "Then you have only shown his kindness towards you to be all the more extraordinary."
"The man is a puzzle. I do not know what to make of him at all."
"Have you given any thought to our discussion of him the other day?"
"Yes. I have thought about it, and much of what you then said does make sense. I still cannot believe Mr. Wickham invented the history he related to me, but I also cannot believe Mr. Darcy to be as wholly bad as that history would imply. Clearly, each man thinks very ill of the other and at present I am inclined more than ever to think as Jane does and attribute it to some misunderstanding between the two of them."
"Forget about Mr. Wickham for a moment, Lizzy. Tell me of your impression of Mr. Darcy."
"I dare say his solicitous treatment of his sister is a sufficient testament of his good character. I had expected him to be quite different with her. And he has been a great deal more congenial since we have been in London than he was in Hertfordshire. There is still a certain air of haughtiness about him, but it seems to have softened. I can only attribute the difference in his manner to his preference for being in town rather than the country."
"Perhaps it can be attributed to something else."
"I cannot imagine what."
Mrs. Gardiner was pensive for a moment, then said, "so you no longer think ill of him?"
"My opinion of him has improved. He has shown himself to be very different in some respects to what I had previously thought."
"In what respects?"
Elizabeth was thoughtful for a moment, then replied, "I had previously thought him selfish, yet I have recently seen proof to the contrary. I had also thought him vain, but he did not seem to enjoy some of the attentions he received this evening. And, of course, the worst of my opinion of him was due to the intelligence I received from Mr. Wickham, but you have said enough to cast doubt on the reliability of his information and I have been forbidden from thinking of it this evening in any case."
Ignoring Elizabeth's impertinent remark, Mrs. Gardiner said, "and what did you make of his behavior this evening?"
"He was perfectly agreeable, more talkative than I have ever seen him - at least for most of the evening, then he grew quiet and serious, more like the way he was in Hertfordshire."
"Yes, I noticed the peculiar change in his demeanor as well. It seemed to occur after the fourth act."
"He went away to talk to some friends. Something must have happened then to affect him. But really, that doesn't speak well of his character, to allow some matter having to do with other people cause him to be less civil to his guests."
"He was not uncivil, Lizzy, only not as friendly. I do not know what to make of it. I believe he looked directly at the stage during the entire fifth act."
Elizabeth laughed lightly. "Where else was he to look, Aunt?"
"Surely you noticed that the performance held his attention very little during the first four acts, Lizzy."
"I was enjoying the performance too well myself to notice where Mr. Darcy was looking."
"But I noticed."
"Ah, I knew you did. I am all curiosity, then, Aunt. Do tell me what had Mr. Darcy so captivated that he failed to watch the show he had come to see."
"You."
Elizabeth was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "no Aunt - now I know you are joking. You cannot believe . . . please do not tell me you imagine that Mr. Darcy admires me."
"I do not imagine it, Lizzy. I am convinced he is in love with you."
Elizabeth's astonishment was great. She laughed again as she exclaimed, "In love with me! It is not possible. And, surely I would be sensible of a man being in love with me. No, Aunt, it cannot be. I believe your affection for me has misled you into seeing something that is not there."
"Or your dislike of him has misled you into failing to see what I have seen."
"Then tell me, has anyone else noticed any partiality towards me on his side?"
"I have not spoken to Jane or your uncle about the matter."
Elizabeth smiled. "Perhaps we can settle it all by simply applying to Mr. Darcy himself."
"Lizzy! You promised you would speak to me seriously."
Elizabeth sighed. "And I am being very serious when I say that I know you are mistaken. Did I not tell you that he said I was only tolerable when he first saw me?"
"Do not be foolish, Lizzy! You have more wit than what that speech suggests. You cannot truly give so much consequence to a comment he made when he did not even know you. Surely you must see that the affection of a man such as he would not depend solely on a woman's beauty. It was merely an ill-judged incivility towards a random young woman with whom he was not acquainted, and nothing more. You have allowed his slight of you to injure your vanity too much, I think."
"Your point is well taken. I suppose it is possible that upon closer acquaintance a man may later come to love a woman that he slighted on first meeting her. But, we need not concern ourselves with whether this is the case with Mr. Darcy. If you are right then he will declare himself and we will know."
"But that would not be the end of it Lizzy. The question is not whether he will declare himself, but how you will react. I fear that if you are unprepared for his suit you will allow your dislike of him to govern your response."
"So, because he is rich you would have me accept him in spite of disliking him?"
"Heaven's no. But if your ill-opinion of him is unfounded, would it not be better to know that before the time comes for a decision? Would not you rather make your choice based upon his true character than upon a misunderstanding of it?"
"What you say is sound, but I cannot believe such a choice will ever be mine to make."
"That remains to be seen. I only ask that you promise me you will not be too quick to reject him."
"If that is all you ask then it is a promise I can easily make. I believe I can safely say I will never reject Mr. Darcy's hand." The impertinent smirk that lit her features as she said this made it clear that she only made the promise because she was perfectly certain she would never receive an offer of marriage from Mr. Darcy. Yet, the memory of making a similar promise to her mother - that she would never dance with him - reminded her that she had been equally certain that he would never ask her to dance, yet they had danced together at Netherfield. Attempting to shake off her gravity, she added, "but I am still unable to comprehend how you came to believe such a thing."
"I will tell you. I first noticed his interest when he initially called here with Mr. Bingley." Elizabeth appeared surprised, but said nothing. "When I mentioned your particular friendship with Mr. Wickham, he appeared very uncomfortable and he asked me to warn you against him. This was certainly not sufficient evidence of an attachment, but was just curious enough to induce me to observe him further. On his second visit, he was not expecting you to be here and I believe his surprise when you entered the room left his other feelings exposed. You did not see his reaction, but I did. He was possessed with such a look of admiration as would make Mr. Bingley's glances to your sister appear modest." Elizabeth smiled at this observation. "There was no mistaking his look, and he could scarcely keep his eyes off of you during the remainder of the visit."
"I cannot believe that."
"It is quite true, I assure you."
"But if he was already in love with me before I came to London, why would he leave Netherfield to follow Mr. Bingley to town?"
"He was a guest in Mr. Bingley's home. If Mr. Bingley's sisters decided to quit the house and keep their brother in London, what could he do?"
"Well, if he was in love with me, I would hate to think him so ready to give me up."
"Are you finished with being serious already? Or would you like to hear the rest?"
Elizabeth smiled. "By all means, continue."
"We next met Mr. Darcy at the home of the Hursts. Even you observed that evening that he seemed to wish to forward your acquaintance with his sister." Elizabeth nodded her agreement. "Again, he looked at you a great deal during the course of the evening. Particularly, I saw him watching you more than once as you conversed with Mr. Tilney."
"You do not think him jealous of my attention to Mr. Tilney?"
"I do."
"But Mr. Tilney is engaged."
"Is he?" asked Mrs. Gardiner with surprise.
"Yes, but you must not tell anyone. I believe it is a secret engagement. I know none of the details."
"Then we can assume Mr. Darcy does not know about it either."
"Yes, I believe that is a safe assumption."
"Later that evening, he moved to another chair - one with a better view of the instrument - when you got up to play." Elizabeth said nothing. "Then last night at the theatre, he offered you his arm the entire evening, and he brought you his mother's glasses. I watched him carefully, and I know he did not see half the performance. He was watching you through most of it."
"So he has looked at me a few times. That does not necessarily mean that he loves me."
"It is the way he looks at you, Lizzy. As I said before, I am convinced."
Elizabeth had no desire to continue arguing the matter with her aunt. "Then I thank you for sharing your suspicions with me."
Mrs. Gardiner took Elizabeth's hand. "I know you do not believe it, but I just ask that you not dismiss my opinion out of hand. Just consider the possibility, Lizzy."
"I know how sensible you are, Aunt. If you are so convinced then I must at least do as you ask."
Mrs. Gardiner was satisfied, and the two ladies retired.
When Darcy awoke on Saturday morning, the ache in his breast had not dissipated. He had not slept well. He had scarcely slept at all. His mind was full of Elizabeth. His heart could not accept the truth of what he had heard the night before. His frustration over the matter grew into anger and his anger, fueled by his pride, grew into indignation. The very idea that she should dislike him was ridiculous. That she, who had nothing but her own charms to recommend her, who hailed from a family of dubious respectability, should presume to dislike him, a man who was respected by all who knew him, who was looked to for his advice on all variety of important matters by persons of much greater consequence than she, who was well known for his fairness and his adherence to principles, was beyond all credibility. It was he who would suffer a degradation to his position by an union with her, and she who would be elevated by it. She had everything to gain and he everything to lose by an alliance between them. His only benefit would have been her companionship and society - her person. And for that he had been willing to endure the consequences of her inferiority. He shook his head and his anger gave way to relief. Relief that he had not proposed, whether to be rejected or, more likely, accepted for the wrong reasons, he was relieved he had not allowed his fancy to carry him that far. Though he was well aware of the fact that he had made the decision to do so. At least fate had seen fit to allow him to avoid that mistake. What had he been thinking? To even consider making on offer to such a woman!
That morning, the Darcy carriage arrived promptly at the Gardiner home at the appointed time and conveyed Elizabeth to the Darcy townhouse. Shortly after she was gone, her sister was pleased to receive Mr. Bingley at Gracechurch Street. He shared a pleasant visit with Mrs. Gardiner and Miss Bennet as they reminisced fondly of their evening together just the day before. The gentleman had already stayed above half an hour with the ladies, and seemed to show no intention of leaving them, when Mrs. Gardiner was called away on account of her youngest child.
Mr. Bingley wasted no time in availing himself of the opportunity to speak with Jane of that which could only be mentioned in private. He stood when Mrs. Gardiner left the room, and as soon as she was gone he looked to Jane and said, "Miss Bennet, I must confess that I am pleased to have a moment to speak to you alone. There is a matter I have long wished to discuss with you." Jane's heart began to beat wildly and she felt nervous flutterings in her stomach. "Ever since meeting with you again here in town, I have desired to declare my feelings for you, and . . . have only been waiting for the right moment." He took a few steps towards her as she blushed deeply. "I wish you to know that . . . I care for you . . . I love you . . . and I would be honoured if you would accept the offer of my hand."
She smiled up at him and blinked away the tears of happiness that had formed in her eyes. "Nothing would please me more, than to be your wife."
By the time she had finished her response, he had dropped to one knee in front of her chair, to be at eye level with her. "My dearest Jane," he said, "you have made me the happiest of men."
"And you have made me the happiest woman in all the world. I feared hoping too much after . . . but now all my hopes have been answered."
He raised a hand to her cheek and said, "I know I judged wrongly in staying away from you as I did."
"Then you loved me even in November?"
"Oh yes, my sweet Jane, I have always loved you. But I allowed myself to be convinced that you did not return my feelings."
"But I did . . . I do," she replied.
Bingley smiled in response to her confession, then rose to his feet abruptly as the door opened.
When Mrs. Gardiner entered the room, she could immediately perceive what had transpired therein. "Ah, Mrs. Gardiner," said Bingley, with a broad smile, "is Mr. Gardiner within the house? There is a matter I wish to take up with him."
"He is in his study, sir," she said. He immediately left the room and went to Mr. Gardiner's study. Bingley's interview with Mr. Gardiner was short and to the purpose. Mr. Gardiner gave his consent to the union, as far as that would go, and expressed his intent of dispatching a letter to Mr. Bennet, advising him of the news. Mr. Bingley agreed with this course and requested that Mr. Gardiner advise his brother to expect a call from Mr. Bingley on Monday, as he planned to ride to Longbourn and secure Mr. Bennet's consent. Mr. Bingley spent the rest of the morning in the company of Jane and her relatives to the great pleasure and satisfaction of each of them.
Upon entering his home Elizabeth had further reason to be surprised by Mr. Darcy. His house was elegant but not gaudy. The furnishings were suitable to the fortune of their proprietor, but there was no pretension, no useless finery. The house gave one a sense of warmth rather than the coldness she had expected to feel in it. She was shown into a sitting room, where Miss Darcy awaited her. The ladies greeted each other warmly and after a few moments of conversation, Miss Darcy suggested that they embark on their walk.
Mr. Darcy was alone in his study. He knew she was in the house. He knew the moment she had arrived. Aside from the fact that his carriage was always punctual, he had heard the sounds of the door and his servants milling about. She was here. He knew the polite thing to do would be to go and greet her, but he feared he was not yet master enough of himself to behold her. Had he not gained the intelligence the previous evening of her dislike of him, he would have welcomed the opportunity to see her again today. He might even have sought a chance for a private interview with her. He again felt his relief that he had been prevented from doing so, and a resurgence of his anger. Yet, he was still plagued by the same question: How could she dislike him? Why?
Elizabeth and Miss Darcy enjoyed their walk outdoors very much. Their conversation was constrained at first by the newness of their acquaintance and by Miss Darcy's shyness. The latter was eager to hear about the play the previous evening, and Elizabeth answered all her questions with enthusiastic praise of the performance and gratitude for her host's generosity.
"And how did my brother seem to enjoy it?"
"Very much, I think. He spoke highly of the actors and of the performance. He also saw many acquaintances there with whom he spoke."
"I am not surprised, my brother is forever meeting someone or other of his acquaintance. I am glad to hear that he liked the play, I know he was looking forward to it. I did not see him when he returned last evening, and he had little to say when I asked him about it this morning. But, Mr. Bingley spoke of nothing else at breakfast. It seems he was delighted with both the performance and his company."
Elizabeth smiled. "I think Mr. Bingley enjoyed his evening very well."
Their conversation then turned to other subjects, including books, music, and society. Each lady enjoyed the other's company and both were perfectly content with the growing intimacy of their new acquaintance. At length, they bent their steps back to the house, the comfortable flow of their conversation unabated. They were speaking of music as they approached the house, and Miss Darcy spoke of a new piece she had recently acquired. "My brother bought it for me the other day. He is eager to hear me play it. I thought I would practice it and play it after dinner on Tuesday as a surprise for him."
"That would be delightful. I would love to hear you play. I have heard you are very accomplished at it."
"Have you? Well, I only hope I do not disappoint you. I suppose I do have you at a disadvantage since I have already heard you play and thus have had proof of all the praise I have heard of your ability."
Elizabeth was surprised to learn that her playing had been mentioned to Miss Darcy. Being certain that it had not come from the same source as the praise Elizabeth had heard of her, she was almost afraid to ask. With a smile she said, "I wonder from whom you could have heard such a thing."
"From my brother, of course."
Elizabeth suddenly felt a fluttering within her in response to Miss Darcy's declaration. She had spent most of the morning endeavoring to not think of her aunt's speculations of the previous evening and she had just begun to believe that a man in love would surely have sought her out to greet her as soon as she entered the house when this evidence of the possible truth of her aunt's conjectures was made known to her. "I am surprised that he would do so. I am not very proficient."
"I was surprised as well, but only because he is usually very severe in his opinions of such things. Indeed, I have often heard him say of women that play with technical perfection that there is no feeling in their performance. But you forget that I have heard you myself last Tuesday and can confirm his favourable impression."
Elizabeth longed to direct the conversation away from herself and said, "well, as you said you have me at a disadvantage. Now that you have heard me play I would very much like to hear you. I hope you will oblige me this morning?"
"I would be happy to," replied Miss Darcy shyly. Then she added in a quiet, hesitant tone, "afterwards, perhaps we can play some songs together."
"I could not think of a more delightful way to spend the morning, Miss Darcy."
Soon after this was decided, the ladies entered the house. Miss Darcy was surprised to find the cards of two young ladies who had called upon her already this morning. She and Elizabeth repaired directly to the music room as Miss Darcy gave directions that her brother be informed of their return.
When Darcy learned that his sister and Miss Bennet were once again in the house, he knew he could not put off a meeting any longer. It would be impolite to ignore her presence in his home while he was there. As he considered going to her, he began to hear music permeating through the house. He knew in an instant it was Georgiana playing. He waited a few minutes, listening pensively, then the music stopped abruptly.
Elizabeth and Miss Darcy were not alone in the music room for a full five minutes before being interrupted. A servant opened the door and announced the arrival of Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley, who immediately began expressing their raptures over Miss Darcy's playing. Their disappointment was evident when they noticed Miss Bennet's presence in the room. After the usual civilities were exchanged, Miss Darcy ordered a tray of refreshments and the four ladies settled comfortably into conversation. During the first few minutes they talked of the weather and other mundane things as both Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst glanced at Elizabeth every few moments. Elizabeth could perceive that they were wondering why she had not departed upon their arrival, but Miss Darcy soon gave them to understand that Elizabeth had been engaged to spend the morning with her.
Miss Bingley sighed as she resigned herself to Miss Elizabeth's presence. Then she embarked on the topic she had apparently been waiting to discuss. "I was surprised to read about your brother in the paper this morning, Georgiana."
"Was he mentioned again? Perhaps that might explain his mood at breakfast. He does so dislike appearing in the society pages."
Elizabeth was surprised by this revelation, but said nothing.
Miss Bingley replied, "I do not see why he should dislike it. The interest of society in his concerns is a testament to his status."
"He would prefer his concerns to remain private."
Elizabeth could easily believe it as she thought of his reluctance to speak of his history with Mr. Wickham.
"Well, the report in the newspaper has caused a great deal of curiosity. Apparently he was seen at the theatre last evening with a mysterious and beautiful woman on his arm, one that was most certainly not his sister. Since my family's intimacy with him is so well known, I have received several inquiries as to the identity of this young lady, but I had to disappoint all my friends by owning that I had no knowledge whatsoever of who it might be. I had hoped you could shed some light on this mystery."
By the end of this speech, Miss Darcy was looking steadily at Elizabeth, whose evident shock and mortification confirmed her suspicion that she must have been the lady referred to. Before Miss Darcy had a chance to satisfy Miss Bingley's curiosity, however, the door to the room again opened and the master of the house entered. He swept his eyes across the room, careful not to allow them to rest on Elizabeth, and seemed surprised by the presence of his friend's sisters. He was greeted cordially by both Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst and then he turned to pay his respects to Elizabeth. She stood and curtseyed as he approached, and when her eyes met his again she could not help thinking of her conversation with her aunt the previous evening. As Mrs. Gardiner's suspicions raced to the forefront of her mind, Elizabeth felt a warm blush rising in her cheeks and she avoided meeting his eyes with her own. It did not escape her notice, however, that he had only come to pay his respects after the arrival of Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley.
Darcy was mystified as he observed Elizabeth's rutilant expression in response to his approach. Never before had Elizabeth reacted to him in such a way. He might have been encouraged by it had he not known better. Cognizant that he could not allow his gaze to linger upon her any longer without raising the suspicion of the others, he turned again to his sister. "I hope you had a pleasant walk this morning," he said as he took a chair near Georgiana.
"We did," she replied enthusiastically. "We even caught a glimpse of sunshine while we were outdoors. And Miss Bennet's company was as delightful as I had anticipated."
Elizabeth noticed Darcy shift uneasily in his chair and glance quickly at her as he replied, "I am pleased to hear it." Then he added, "I heard you playing after you returned."
"Yes, Miss Bennet wished to hear me play and I thought it only fair since I heard her play on Tuesday evening, but she did not have the opportunity to hear me."
"And your playing is just as lovely as reputed. You play with both proficiency and feeling," said Elizabeth.
Miss Darcy blushed upon receiving such praise and Darcy could not help smiling at Elizabeth's observation.
Miss Bingley appeared agitated as the discourse continued. She became impatient for the intelligence which had been her object in making the visit.
"Where is my brother this morning?" asked Mrs. Hurst of Mr. Darcy, noticing her sister's frustration.
"I believe he has gone to call on Miss Bennet."
Elizabeth smiled to herself when she received this news, but Mr. Bingley's sisters had a very different reaction. "Surely you expect him to return soon," said Miss Bingley.
"He did not say what time he would be back."
"He has become quite wayward, lately," said Mrs. Hurst. "We know nothing of his comings and goings anymore. I half expected him to call yesterday and stay for dinner; but he forgets his own sisters, and I suspect he must have been out at the theatre with you."
"Yes, he was with me yesterday evening," he said, realizing they must have read about him in the newspaper.
"Was he?" asked Miss Bingley in surprise. "How very odd that he did not mention to us that he was to go." Then she added with the slightest hint of bitterness, "I hope you both enjoyed the play."
"I enjoyed it very much, and I believe your brother did as well. It was one of the best portrayals I have ever had the pleasure of seeing." Darcy looked a bit uncomfortable as he spoke and Elizabeth wondered whether he was attempting to conceal that she and her sister had attended with him and his friend; and, if so, whether it was due to embarrassment at having been with them or a desire to maintain his privacy.
Miss Bingley then replied, "I had the pleasure of seeing A Midsummer Night's Dream performed two years ago and it was indeed a delight." Then in an effort to reveal Elizabeth's lack of refinement in comparison to herself, she turned to her and said, "I am sure you have had the opportunity of reading the play, Miss Bennet, but it is no comparison to seeing it performed. You really should attempt to take in a performance while you are in town. I have heard that one or two small theatres have opened recently on that side of town."
Elizabeth simply replied, "I have already had that pleasure, Miss Bingley. I was fortunate enough to attend the play last night, at a theatre not too far from here, I believe. And, I agree with your assessment, merely reading the play does not compare to seeing it performed."
Miss Bingley glanced from Elizabeth to Darcy and back to Elizabeth. Had they gone to the play together? Was Miss Eliza Bennet the mysterious young lady who had been seen with Darcy as reported in the newspaper? No, that was not possible. "I am surprised that Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner would venture so far from their home at night just to attend a play."
"It did not seem very far at all. The drive was comfortable and we had pleasant company."
"It is remarkable," added Mrs. Hurst, "that you went to see the same play on the same night as our brother. I dare say you were probably in the same house. Indeed, I cannot imagine that two theatres would be showing the same play on the same night. Did you happen to notice if he was there?"
"Well, of course we saw one another!" exclaimed Elizabeth. "We all went together."
Miss Bingley's face went pale. "Did my brother secure a box for the evening then?"
"There was no need. Mr. Darcy was kind enough to invite us to use his box."
She looked to Mr. Darcy and said, "how very kind of you, indeed, sir."
"The pleasure was all mine, I assure you, Miss Bingley," he replied in a tone that seemed to give his words greater meaning than mere politeness.
"But surely there were others in your party?" she asked hopefully.
"Only the Gardiners, the Miss Bennets, your brother, and myself," he answered.
"I see," she replied as realization as to the identity of the mystery woman revealed itself in her features.
Having obtained the information they had sought in undertaking their present visit, Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley soon realized that they had stayed longer than they had intended and had a great many things yet to accomplish during the course of the morning. After the two ladies departed, Mr. Darcy left his sister and Elizabeth to themselves. Once alone, they resumed their playing and by the time Elizabeth was obliged to take leave, she had agreed to perform a duet with Miss Darcy for the company after dinner on Tuesday.
Elizabeth expected to find her sister pleased when she arrived in Gracechurch Street and she spent the drive home anticipating what she would learn about Mr. Bingley's call. But nothing could have prepared her for the joy that awaited her when entered the house. Mr. Bingley was still there and both he and Jane were overflowing with felicity. Elizabeth was delighted for her sister, and content to see her happiness secured at last. Mr. Bingley stayed for dinner, to the satisfaction of everyone.
As soon as Elizabeth was out of the house, Miss Darcy went to her brother in his study. He was leaning back in his chair, staring at the newspaper.
"I hope you are not angry about being mentioned in the newspaper again," she said.
He looked up at her. "I am not angry," he replied. "I simply do not like my private life to be exposed in such a way." Then he put the newspaper on his desk and smiled as he asked how her morning had been.
"It was very pleasant. I enjoyed Miss Bennet's company. The more I get to know her, the more I like her."
Darcy smiled to himself slightly as he considered how closely his sister's sentiments towards Elizabeth matched his own. He was pleased that they got along so well. In spite of Elizabeth's dislike of him, he could not help but rejoice in her growing intimacy with his sister. They talked until it was time to dress for dinner, Miss Darcy sharing with her brother everything she had discussed with Elizabeth during the course of the morning, describing the music they had played together, and disclosing their plan to play a duet on Tuesday.
Brother and sister enjoyed a quiet dinner together surmising that Bingley must have remained to dine with the Gardiners. Miss Darcy played for her brother after dinner, and then retired early, leaving him alone with his thoughts. His mind was plagued by such a variety of emotions that he was left feeling confused and weary. He loved Elizabeth; that had not changed. He admired her all the more for her way with Georgiana and her grace in response to the insolence of Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst. He reflected that it seemed he found another reason to admire her each time he saw her. He could not help but be pleased by the friendship between her and his sister. Yet, his discovery of her dislike of himself continued to torment him. The weight of anger and indignation mixed with dejection and grief was heavy on his mind and on his heart. Her dislike of him was absolutely unjustifiable, of that there was no question. Who was she to presume to judge him? An unknown girl from the country with no family, connections, or fortune. Nobody. Her experiences and her acquaintances were limited. She knew nothing of the ways of the world or the people outside her circle. But she was intelligent and observant and to him she was everything. What possible reason could she have to dislike him? Why? His curiosity had not subsided, but he had not yet learnt to look to himself for the reason rather than to her, and so it remained unsatisfied.
While his thoughts were thus engaged, Mr. Bingley finally arrived. The expression of heartfelt delight that was diffused over his face spoke clearly of the reason for his tardiness. He strode into the room smiling smugly and said, "you may congratulate me, sir. I am to be married."
Darcy could not help but smile. He rose and moved towards his friend, extending his hand, and said, "you have my best wishes for your future happiness, Bingley."
For the next quarter hour, Darcy listened with mixed emotions to his friend's expressions of delight with his present situation and anticipation of connubial bliss. Miss Bennet's many perfections were dwelt on at length with vigorous enthusiasm, and Bingley's own good fortune in securing her hand could not be adequately described. "I am happy to inform you," said he, "that you were wrong in your previous assessment of her feelings. She loves me. She always loved me."
Darcy looked away solemnly in an attempt to hide the emotion evoked by the recollection of his own situation brought on by Bingley's declaration.
Bingley misunderstood the meaning of is friend's behaviour and, refusing to be deterred from his present happiness, he said, "I hope that someday you will understand, Darcy, that you will know what it is to love a woman and to be the recipient of her affection in return."
Darcy turned back to his friend and smiled as he said earnestly, "I am truly very happy for you, Bingley."
Bingley was satisfied, and thanked his friend heartily. Then he added, "I am for Longbourn on Monday to seek Mr. Bennet's consent; but I shall return to town directly. I will depart in the morning, and I expect to be back by dinner time."
Darcy acknowledged his friend's plan, and with that settled, Bingley soon retired for the evening, leaving Darcy alone again. He had to own, to himself at least, that he envied Bingley's happiness. Before he realized what he was doing, he had allowed himself to indulge in thinking of what it would be to feel that way. To have Elizabeth for his own, to be secure in the promise of her hand . . . to know she loved him. But such meditations served no useful purpose. His situation was very different from his friend's. He was happy for Bingley and he reflected that his own situation caused him to feel that sentiment more keenly, while witnessing Bingley's joy augmented his own sense of loss and of longing. The irony of these sentiments did not escape him, but rather, was felt acutely.
His thoughts of Elizabeth inevitably turned to when he would see her again. She would return to his home for dinner on Tuesday. He smiled as he recollected Georgiana's announcement that they would perform a duet together. Then he recalled that he had invited his uncle, his aunt, and his cousins to dinner as well, and that Elizabeth's uncle and aunt would also be present. He now realized the full gravity of having invited a merchant from Cheapside to share an evening in company with his most illustrious relations. What had he been thinking? It would not signify now what his uncle thought of Elizabeth. She wanted nothing of him. He sighed to himself. There was nothing he could do about it at this point. He would simply have to make the best of the evening. At least Bingley's engagement provided some real justification for their presence on the occasion.
Chapter 11
After Mr. Bingley had gone home, Elizabeth and Jane stayed up late into the night talking. Jane was deliriously happy about her engagement and wanted only that her sister might be equally as happy. Elizabeth decided not to tell her sister of her aunt's suspicions about Mr. Darcy, at least not yet; not until she was sure whether there was any truth to them. She still felt fairly certain that Mrs. Gardiner was mistaken, but as she thought further on her aunt's words and Mr. Darcy's behavior, she could not prevent some doubt from entering her mind.
The next morning, Bingley arrived shortly after church and suggested a walk to the ladies of the house. Mrs. Gardiner, who was eager to talk to Elizabeth about the day before but had not yet had the opportunity due to the excitement attendant upon Jane's engagement, set a slower pace for herself and Elizabeth allowing Jane and Mr. Bingley to outstrip them.
"You have not said anything about your visit yesterday with Miss Darcy," began Mrs. Gardiner.
"We had a lovely walk. She is a dear girl."
"And did you see her brother at all?"
"Ah, I knew you would ask me that. Yes, I did see him."
Mrs. Gardiner was a little frustrated by the brevity of her niece's response. She wanted to know more, but she did not wish to force Elizabeth's confidence. She had hoped she would not have to ask.
Elizabeth observed her aunt's frustrated demeanor and offered some relief, "He did not declare himself if that is what you wish to know."
"Teasing girl!" replied Mrs. Gardiner. "If you do not wish to speak of it only say so."
After a brief pause, Elizabeth asked, "Have you looked into yesterday's newspaper, Aunt?"
"Your uncle still has it in his study and has not given it to me yet. With Jane's news yesterday, I am sure we forgot all about it. Why do you ask?"
"Apparently I was mentioned in the society pages," replied Elizabeth with an air of mock snobbery.
Mrs. Gardiner was all astonishment. "Really? I wonder how you came to be mentioned."
"I can assure you I was not mentioned due to anyone's interest in news of myself. No, it was only because I accompanied Mr. Darcy on Friday night. For he is a man of great interest. I was not even identified by name."
"But how did you learn of it? Did Miss Darcy say something to you about it?"
"No, she learned of it from the same source I did. Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst called upon Miss Darcy while I was there yesterday. They told us that they had read about her brother and a mysterious woman who had been seen on his arm at the theatre. I am convinced they made the call for the particular purpose of learning her identity from Miss Darcy. After being informed of who had comprised the party on Friday, it took no great effort for them to realize that it must have been me who was referred to. After that, they were suddenly wild to be gone."
"And what did Mr. Darcy have to say about it?"
"He said nothing, though he did not seem at all happy about the circumstance. I am sure it was a blow to his pride to gain the attention of society while publicly escorting the likes of a woman who is so far beneath him. I am quite certain he had hoped to make it through the evening unnoticed."
"I am sure, Lizzy, that he would not have offered to escort you if he considered it an embarrassment. He is obviously a very private man. I am not surprised he would not be gratified to be mentioned in the papers. Though, perhaps a man of greater vanity would be."
"I have already admitted that his vanity is not so great as I once imagined, Aunt."
"So you have," acknowledged Mrs. Gardiner. "And what was Mr. Darcy's demeanor yesterday? Was he more animated and conversant as he was most of Friday evening, or was he more quiet and subdued, the way he seemed to be later in that same evening?"
"Neither. He was reserved, as always, but somewhat conversant. He scarcely spoke directly to me, though."
"Well it is no wonder with Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley there, as well as Miss Darcy."
"Why should that matter?"
"Perhaps he feared that his preference might be apparent."
"Or perhaps, his preference does not lie where you suspect. He did not even join us until after Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley arrived. He obviously felt an obligation to acknowledge their presence in his home, but did not feel I was deserving of the same courtesy. Did I not tell you he has no great opinion of me?"
"You will never convince me of that, Lizzy. I think he has a very good opinion of you."
Her observation reminded Elizabeth of Miss Darcy's declaration the day before that her brother had spoken highly of her playing. However, she only said, "Oh yes, his opinion of me is so good that my company alone was not sufficient inducement for him to enter the drawing room."
"It may just be that he did not wish to intrude on your visit, that he wished to leave you and his sister alone to get better acquainted."
Elizabeth simply shook her head and said, "Truly, Aunt, he showed me no particular attention, nothing that would indicate any partiality."
Mrs. Gardiner was not inclined to debate the matter further and so she changed the subject.
The rest of Sunday and Monday passed quietly. On Monday afternoon Bingley called at Gracechurch Street upon his return from Longbourn to confirm that he had obtained Mr. Bennet's consent and to deliver to Jane a letter from her father. Mrs. Gardiner prevailed upon him to stay to dinner and he sent a note to Darcy advising him of the change in his plans.
On Tuesday morning, Elizabeth was a little surprised to receive Miss Darcy at Gracechurch Street, accompanied by Mrs. Annesley. The ladies spent close to an hour in quiet conversation before Miss Darcy was reminded of the time. Elizabeth and Miss Darcy took leave of one another with mutual expressions of their anticipation of delight in the upcoming evening, and confirmed their plans to play a song together after dinner.
After they were gone, Elizabeth reflected on the visit. She was pleased by Miss Darcy's civility and perhaps by her certain knowledge that Mr. Darcy had sanctioned it. Yet, his own absence from the party confirmed what she had known all along: that her aunt's conjectures must be in error. Surely a man in love would find any excuse to visit the object of his affections, and what better excuse could there be than accompanying his sister on a morning call?
For Darcy's part, he would, in all probability, have welcomed such an opportunity to be in company with Elizabeth; but after overhearing her sentiments towards him, he did not wish to distress her with his presence. His own feelings were in such a state of confusion, he hardly knew if he wished to be near her. He was torn in so many directions by such varying emotions that even thinking of her was becoming exhausting. Yet, he could scarcely fix his mind on anything else.
He was further oppressed by concerns for the evening. Would his uncle be offended by having been invited to share a table with guests who were so decidedly beneath him? He thought of Mr. Gardiner's intelligent conversation and fashionable mien and hoped that perhaps the evening could be carried off without his uncle learning the man's situation. Then he thought of his other guests. He did not doubt that Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst would take the opportunity to abuse Elizabeth to his relations.
When Elizabeth arrived at the Darcy townhouse for dinner, she felt more nervous than she had expected she would. Though her first inclination upon learning her aunt's suspicions had been to laugh them off - Mr. Darcy had never behaved towards her in a way that spoke of admiration, but rather the opposite - she could not shake the doubts that continued to intrude in her mind allowing for the possibility that Mrs. Gardiner might be correct. It could not be doubted that her aunt would wish her to make a good match and might, on that account, imagine that a man such as Mr. Darcy admired her. But she also knew Mrs. Gardiner to be a sensible woman who did not often err in her judgments. She was determined, this evening, to observe his behavior and satisfy herself that she had not been mistaken in her own judgment of his character and his opinion of her.
In keeping with this resolve, when she entered the foyer she looked directly at Mr. Darcy, who had his head bent towards his sister and was saying something to her. As soon as they heard the arrival of the guests in the entryway both Darcys looked up; and watching Mr. Darcy as she was, Elizabeth was able to observe his countenance upon first beholding her. His eyes went directly to hers, sweeping past the Gardiners and Miss Bennet who had walked in before her. Their eyes met for the briefest moment, and she could not prevent the colour from rising in her cheeks. Darcy looked on in astonishment, wondering that she should blush under his gaze yet again, as his heart pounded in response to merely being in her presence. When she looked away, breaking their eye contact, he was able to greet the other members of her party.
By the time he reached her to extend the usual civilities she had regained her composure and was happy that their salutation was brief, due to her attention being immediately sought by both Miss Darcy and Mr. Bingley.
It was not long after, that the party from Grosvenor Street arrived. Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley were all that was friendly and insincere. They claimed Jane as a dear sister and treated her relations with perfect civility. Elizabeth was surprised to find herself spoken to as if she had long been an intimate friend of both ladies. A glance at Mr. Darcy showed her that he was no less surprised by the display of attention, and recognized the insincere nature of it.
Mr. Tilney greeted Elizabeth with a much more natural warmth, and they immediately fell into pleasant conversation marked with the same ease and familiarity of their prior meetings. Elizabeth, recalling her aunt's declaration regarding Darcy's attentiveness to her past conversations with Mr. Tilney, could not help but glance at that gentleman. True to Mrs. Gardiner's word, he was looking towards herself and Mr. Tilney, but immediately looked away when she caught his eye. She did not know what to make of his behaviour. To attribute it to the motives her aunt had identified was the last thing she wished, but it was becoming increasingly difficult to explain otherwise.
For Darcy's part, he was all the more puzzled with each glance Elizabeth ventured in his direction. He could in no way account for the alteration in her behavior towards him. It was a subtle change. Indeed, her manner and demeanor were the same as they had always been, but she had not before looked at him so often or in such a way, she had not previously averted her eyes whenever he caught her gaze, and she had certainly not coloured in response to it. All of this seemed to contradict the notion that she disliked him, but he knew that to be true.
At length, Darcy's uncle and aunt, and their son Colonel Fitzwilliam, arrived explaining that their other son had been engaged to dine elsewhere. Introductions and greetings were exchanged as warranted. In spite of having realized the futility of any hopes he might have had where Elizabeth was concerned, Darcy could not help but feel apprehensive when he introduced her to his uncle and aunt. But when he saw them respond warmly to her unaffected charm he realized that he should have known better than to be worried about how they would receive her, and he let out the breath he did not even know he had been holding.
Colonel Fitzwilliam, too, seemed very pleased to make her acquaintance and chatted with her for a few moments before moved to talk to Darcy. Elizabeth was left standing with some of the other ladies who were talking amongst themselves, but rather than attend their conversation, she listened to the one between the two cousins, being in a position to just barely overhear it.
The colonel began thus, "Now, Darcy, I insist that you tell me all about this young lady who has caught your fancy."
Darcy, though conscious of Elizabeth's location somewhere behind him, was unaware that her proximity would allow her to hear him. Indeed, the possibility did not even cross his mind. He nevertheless looked at his cousin with no little amount of alarm in his countenance. "Which young lady would that be?" he asked cautiously, half wondering whether his cousin had already discerned his partiality for Elizabeth.
"Do not pretend to be obtuse, Darcy, it is unbecoming. You know very well that I mean to inquire about the lady you squired at the theatre on Friday evening. I dare say hearts were breaking all over London on Saturday morning. Every mother with a single daughter of marriageable age is worried that you have been lost to this mysterious beauty. I, for one, cannot help but imagine such concern is warranted, for I have never known you to distinguish any woman with such singular attention."
"You seem to place a great deal of confidence upon what you have read."
"Do you deny the report? I would hate to learn that the publication I rely upon for news of all my relations would be inaccurate. How then would I discover any intelligence of the goings on in your life?"
Darcy smiled, "You have nothing to fear, Cousin. The events transpired as reported. I did indeed attend the theatre on Friday evening with a small party, and I did offer my arm to a young lady of that party who was without an escort."
It was the colonel's turn to smile. "But this is hardly satisfying, Darcy. You have not verified all of the facts contained in the report, for the paper stated that the young lady was a beauty and I must know if that is true."
The recollection of having once called Elizabeth only tolerable and all his subsequent criticisms of her appearance during the first few weeks of his acquaintance with her came rushing back to Darcy. He could not know, though, that Elizabeth's thoughts were similarly bent and she waited with great curiosity to hear whether his opinion had changed. The gentleman replied, "But you did not ask for verification of the facts reported. You relied upon their truth without question and only requested further information."
"I believe I asked you about the lady herself, and of her I have learned nothing more than what appeared in the newspaper."
"Then you need no confirmation of her beauty from me, Fitzwilliam, as we have already established that the newspaper is an impeccable source of veracity."
"You are giving away far more with these elusive tactics than you can possibly hope to conceal by employing them. But I will take your answer as an affirmation of the report. I know that if the lady was frightfully ill-favored you would have no compunction in acknowledging it."
Darcy smiled again and said, "I would not have you rely upon my opinion, Cousin, when you can readily form your own, for you are acquainted with the lady in question."
Colonel Fitzwilliam stared at Darcy for a moment in surprise, then said, "How is that possible? I cannot think of any woman with whom we are both acquainted that you would offer to escort without concern of raising hopes you have no intention of meeting."
"Then it must follow that either I was secure in the conviction that her hopes would not be raised by such a gesture, or it would not concern me if they were," replied Darcy smiling.
Before Colonel Fitzwilliam could further protest his cousin's evasiveness, however, dinner was announced and they all moved into the dining room.
Elizabeth found herself seated in between Miss Darcy and Mr. Tilney, and she was pleased by the prospect of having enjoyable company during the meal. As the first course was served, Darcy glanced down the table to see Elizabeth seated at the other end, so close to his sister. He had not anticipated the effect her presence at his table would have on him. Georgiana had arranged the seating, placing Elizabeth near herself and consequently at the opposite end of the table from him. This did not bother him in the least, for he took great delight in their friendship. And, he did not disfavor having her within his sight at all times. Yet, he was surprised to find the urge to see her directly across from him so compelling. He was struck with the notion of how very pleased he would be to see her in Georgiana's chair. He had little doubt that his sister would willingly and happily trade places with her. He watched her with unmitigated joy as she bestowed a warm smile on Georgiana. His sister's countenance brightened in response to something Elizabeth said and then she was smiling as well. At that moment Elizabeth's eyes caught Darcy's for a brief moment as she turned in response to something Mr. Tilney said, but before he looked away she was able to note that he had been smiling.
The meal passed with far more amicability than Darcy had hoped for. The talk was pleasant and easy. With three such good-natured fellows as Bingley, Tilney and Colonel Fitzwilliam at the table, it could not be otherwise. The ladies also participated, but Georgiana's shyness prevented her, as usual, from adding to the general conversation. What pleased Darcy beyond anything was to see Elizabeth participating less than was her usual wont in the general conversation and, instead, talking quietly with his sister during most of the meal, causing Georgiana to smile more than once. Such a display could have no other effect on him but to further awaken his admiration for her.
He was relieved to note that the talk was limited to light matters of little substance, and never before had he been more thankful for such triviality. His relations conversed easily with Elizabeth's and no more was learned of the Gardiners than that Mr. Gardiner was brother to the mother of the Miss Bennets and that they resided in town. He found, too, that Bingley's sisters behaved with great cordiality towards everyone and kept the conversation on mundane matters. The only cause of displeasure for Darcy was witnessing the easy repartee exchanged between Elizabeth and Mr. Tilney throughout the meal. That they were very pleased with one another was painfully obvious. Yet she did not neglect Georgiana, and that circumstance alone was enough to assuage the anguish of watching her bestow her attentions so willingly upon another gentleman.
The separation between the sexes that followed the meal, however, did bring Darcy some discomfort. His mind was constantly in the drawing room with the ladies, wondering what was happening there. The conversation of the gentlemen, meanwhile, only served to add to his distress. Colonel Fitzwilliam, now joined by his father, immediately took the opportunity to resume his previous inquiries. Lord ____'s interest in the matter, however, lay in warning his nephew to take care to avoid being the subject of unwarranted rumors and gossip. The curiosity of the two gentlemen was satisfied when they learned from Bingley and Mr. Gardiner who had comprised the party that attended the play, and the identity of the mysterious lady was soon known. Darcy was at least relieved to see that both his uncle and his cousin were satisfied with the realization that since they had been in company with a married couple and a couple who would become engaged the following day, it had only been natural for Darcy to escort Miss Elizabeth. There could be no suspicion in such a circumstance and hope was restored on behalf of London's debutantes.
In the drawing room, Elizabeth quietly noted the difference in the demeanor of Bingley's sisters when in the presence of Lady ____. The level of civility it was within their power to feign was remarkable. Not only were they infinitely amiable towards her Ladyship, but they expressed great joy in their brother's match and proclaimed the virtues of their future sister with effusive enthusiasm. Their manner towards Mrs. Gardiner was remarkably changed from their two prior visits with her. Gone was the cold, obligatory civility. It was replaced by all the warmth and charm of a sincere friendship. There were no sneering, off-color remarks about her husband's status in trade, and no meaningful glances of displeasure. Elizabeth could not be surprised by such deference towards her Ladyship, yet she was a little surprised by the sisters' treatment of herself and her relations.
During this time, Lady ___ began to talk with Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst about the preparations for her annual ball, to be given in a little more than two weeks. Then she was struck with the notion of doing a very charitable thing and said to Mrs. Gardiner, "You must bring your nieces to our ball. It will be a fortnight from Thursday. Oh, what a pleasure it shall be to have you all there. Please say you will attend."
Here, Elizabeth was pleased to catch a glimpse of the Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst with whom she had become so familiar. They exchanged the smallest, slightest, glance of alarm, disgust even, at this prospect. And, Elizabeth, though really surprised herself by this unexpected piece of civility, could not help but be amused by their reaction.
"Of course we shall attend," replied Mrs. Gardiner, "and we thank you for your kindness in including us."
"How delightful!" exclaimed her Ladyship. Then turning to Miss Bingley, she added, "Will you not be pleased to have the company of such dear friends at the ball?"
"Oh yes, it would answer my every wish for the evening," replied Miss Bingley.
"I will no longer be concerned that you might not know anyone," added Lady ___ benevolently.
Miss Bingley looked slightly mortified for a moment and then assured her Ladyship that she would be very comfortable amongst the guests at the ball.
As the conversation continued, Elizabeth again directed her attention to Miss Darcy and the two began their own quiet discourse. Mrs. Hurst engaged Miss Bennet and Mrs. Gardiner in conversation while Lady ___ and Miss Bingley also talked quietly together.
At last the gentlemen were reunited with the ladies. Upon entering the drawing room, Darcy was pleased to see that Elizabeth had been talking with Georgiana. However, he was also disconcerted to observe Miss Bingley and Lady ____ alone together in quiet conversation. He began to wonder what had been divulged of Elizabeth and her relations and how much their unworthiness had been exaggerated. He found that his mortification at the prospect was due for the most part to his hope that his relations' first impression of Elizabeth would be based solely on her person rather than having their ideas of her prejudiced by knowledge of her situation in life. He knew they would inevitably learn of her situation, but he had only hoped that they would already like her by the time they would receive such information.
After coffee was served, Darcy requested some music of the ladies. Knowing that Georgiana intended to sing a duet with Elizabeth, he first appealed to Miss Bingley who was happy to oblige the company. Colonel Fitzwilliam, who had joined her and his mother in conversation, now accompanied her to the instrument with the intention of turning the pages. After singing two songs, Miss Bingley declined, with affected modesty, all requests that she play again. She insisted, however, that she was most eager to hear both Miss Elizabeth and Miss Darcy perform. Miss Bingley, of course, had not meant that they should perform together, but Darcy echoed her desire to hear them both play in such a way as to suggest that they do so.
Elizabeth moved readily to the pianoforte, where Colonel Fitzwilliam remained, and Miss Darcy sat down to her harp. To Darcy's ears, their song was more pleasurable than anything he could remember hearing. When they had finished, they were praised by everyone. Miss Darcy, however, would not be prevailed upon to play again, but begged that Elizabeth would play another song. Her request was answered and Elizabeth played a song of Colonel Fitzwilliam's choosing. When she had finished, he struck up a conversation with her about music where they remained seated at the instrument. At first, Elizabeth was concerned that the company might like to hear someone else play, but everyone seemed to settle into conversations and further entertainment was not requested. Colonel Fitzwilliam seemed to find their position at the instrument very convenient as he asked her to demonstrate different bits and pieces of music while they talked.
Elizabeth found that she enjoyed the colonel's company very much. Though he could not be called handsome, he was very friendly and agreeable. His manners were pleasant and engaging, and they conversed with such spirit and flow that Elizabeth was far better entertained by his company than she had expected to be. Their converse drew the attention of Mr. Darcy whose eyes were repeatedly turned towards them with a look of curiosity. That the colonel admired Elizabeth was readily apparent, a circumstance which could not but give her pleasure, but was observed less happily by Darcy.
The others in the room, who were talking quietly amongst themselves, paid little heed to the music intermittently emanating from the instrument as Elizabeth alternated between playing and talking with her companion.
It was during one of these short musical interludes that Darcy walked, with his usual deliberation, to the pianoforte and stationed himself so as to command a full view of the fair performer's countenance. Elizabeth saw what he was doing, and initially she was embarrassed by his scrutiny, but at the first convenient pause, she turned to him with an arch smile, and said:
"You mean to frighten me, Mr. Darcy, by coming in all this state to hear me? But I will not be alarmed though your sister does play so well. There is a stubbornness about me that never can bear to be frightened at the will of others. My courage always rises with every attempt to intimidate me."
"I shall not say that you are mistaken," he replied, "because you could not really believe me to entertain any design of alarming you; and I have had the pleasure of your acquaintance long enough to know that you find great enjoyment in occasionally professing opinions which in fact are not your own."
Elizabeth laughed heartily at this picture of herself, and said to Colonel Fitzwilliam, "Your cousin will give you a very pretty notion of me, and teach you not to believe a word I say. I am particularly unlucky in meeting with a person so well able to expose my real character. I had hoped to pass myself off with some degree of credit during my stay in town. Indeed, Mr. Darcy, it is very ungenerous in you to mention all that you knew to my disadvantage in Hertfordshire - and, give me leave to say, very impolitic too - for it is provoking me to retaliate, and such things may come out as will shock your relations to hear."
"I am not afraid of you," said he.
"Pray let me hear what you have to accuse him of," cried Colonel Fitzwilliam. "I should like to know how he behaves among strangers."
"You shall hear then - but prepare yourself for something very dreadful. The first time of my ever seeing him in Hertfordshire, you must know, was at a ball - and at this ball, what do you think he did? He danced only four dances! I am sorry to pain you - but so it was." At this time she turned her gaze directly upon Darcy and looked him in the eye as she repeated, "He danced only four dances, though gentlemen were scarce; and, to my certain knowledge, more than one young lady was sitting down in want of a partner. Mr. Darcy you cannot deny the fact."
Darcy simply stared at her for a long moment. Was this the answer to what he most ardently wished to know? Was this the reason she disliked him so? Slowly, a faint smile appeared on his face and he replied, "I had not at that time the honour of knowing any lady in the assembly beyond my own party."
"True; and nobody can ever be introduced in a ball-room," she replied dismissively, satisfied that such an excuse was hardly proof of any regard on the gentleman's part. "Well, Colonel Fitzwilliam, what do I play next? My fingers wait your orders."
"Perhaps," said Darcy, "I should have judged better, had I sought an introduction; but I am ill qualified to recommend myself to strangers."
Elizabeth lifted her eyes to Darcy for a moment, then turned them upon the colonel. "Shall we ask your cousin the reason of this?" she said. "Shall we ask him why a man of sense and education, and who has lived in the world, is ill qualified to recommend himself to strangers?"
"I can answer your question," said Fitzwilliam, "without applying to him. It is because he will not give himself the trouble."
"I certainly have not the talent which some people possess," said Darcy, "of conversing easily with those I have never seen before. I cannot catch their tone of conversation, or appear interested in their concerns, as I often see done."
"My fingers," said Elizabeth, "do not move over this instrument in the masterly manner which I see so many women's do. They have not the same force or rapidity, and do not produce the same expression. But then I have always supposed it to be my own fault - because I would not take the trouble of practicing. It is not that I do not believe my fingers as capable as any other woman's of superior execution."
Darcy could not help but smile in response to this as he said, "You are perfectly right. You have employed your time much better. No one admitted to the privilege of hearing you can think anything wanting. We neither of us perform to strangers."
She blushed slightly when he complimented her playing, but replied, "Your pretty words will not distract me from the subject at hand, Mr. Darcy. Your analogy is perfectly suited to my argument. It follows from what you have said that your satisfaction with the extent, or perhaps the nature, of your acquaintance explains why you will not take the trouble of seeking to expand it. And so you excuse your own lack of practice on the same principle upon which you have just excused mine."
"I believe, Miss Bennet, that the analogy was yours. Not mine."
"Indeed it was sir, but you have now adopted it as your own. Yet, as its initial proponent, it is incumbent upon me to see it through to its conclusion. To that end, I will only observe that your view that making new acquaintances is a performance shows your lack of sincere interest in befriending the persons to whom your efforts would be directed. I can only suppose that if you will not exert yourself to get to know someone, then it must be because you have no expectation of being pleased or benefited by the association."
At the conclusion of her speech, Colonel Fitzwilliam laughed again stating, "I see that you understand my cousin perfectly well, Miss Bennet."
"Do I?" she replied, "then my efforts have been successful, for I have been long trying to make out his character. I confess that I am gratified to have your confirmation that it is as I have always suspected."
At this juncture, Colonel Fitzwilliam was called away by his father to give his opinion on a matter being discussed. He rose from his chair reluctantly, leaving Elizabeth and Mr. Darcy alone.
"I fear, Miss Bennet," said Mr. Darcy, after he walked away, "that you have congratulated yourself too soon. I would not attest to the accuracy of your professed assessment of my character as readily as my cousin does."
"Then pray, sir, what else would you have me know to complete my sketch with some degree of credit to both of us, other than that implacable resentment is your greatest fault?"
Darcy drew in his breath. As tempting a prospect as the question presented, he hardly knew how to answer. He would have her know everything about himself, but he could certainly not say so. He had already conceded that he should have danced with her, what more could she require to change her sentiments towards him? Finally, he spoke, "I am sure madam, that there are a great many things about my character that are yet unknown to you. For the present, though, I would simply say that although I do not usually enjoy dancing, and avoided doing so on the evening to which you have alluded solely on that account, I acknowledge that on that particular occasion my judgment was in error and I would, without a doubt, have taken great pleasure in dancing." Here he paused until, struck by a recollection of something she had once said to him, he leaned towards her and added, "And now despise me if you dare."
Elizabeth did not immediately know how to reply to such a speech. She felt the colour rising in her cheeks and quickly looked away from him. Luckily, she was spared from having to respond by the approach of Miss Darcy who came to tell her brother of her intent to have the card tables placed. Thus, they all moved to join the others.
When the evening drew to a close and the parties from both Gracechurch Street and Grosvenor Street had departed, Darcy's relations lingered to discuss the other guests. They all commended Bingley's choice of bride, proclaiming that Miss Bennet was as lovely and sweet and amiable a girl as ever there was. Being content with their approbation and their praise and perceiving that the others might wish to speak privately to Darcy, Bingley soon retired.
After he had gone, Colonel Fitzwilliam remarked that both of the Miss Bennets were charming young ladies and that he had enjoyed Miss Elizabeth's company very well. "I have managed to form my own opinion of her beauty, Darcy, as you suggested I should and I believe it is in accord with yours," he said with a hint of impertinence. "But I also found her to be very clever. I do not remember having ever been half so well entertained in this room before."
"She does seem to be a dear girl," said his mother, "and I dare say she liked you very well, Colin."
"What is her situation?" asked Lord ____.
Before Darcy could answer, however, Lady ____ replied, "Miss Bingley said that their father is a country gentleman with a large estate in Hertfordshire. He is the principal landowner in the area. Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth are but two of his five daughters."
Darcy was as astonished by this favorable report as he could be. Then he realized that it was now in Miss Bingley's interest to commend a family with whom she would soon be connected to those upon whom she would most wish to impress her own worth.
"I would be pleased to further my acquaintance with them," said Colonel Fitzwilliam.
Darcy was about to reassure his cousin that he should have his wish, at least with respect to Miss Elizabeth as she would be visiting at Hunsford parsonage during the same period they intended to be at Rosings, but he was forestalled by his aunt who said, "I have invited them to our ball, my dear. You shall have the opportunity to see her again there, and perhaps dance with her."
Darcy was no less taken aback by this revelation than his uncle, who merely uttered something inelegantly unintelligible and then said, "If that is the case then I would like to know more about them. What is their fortune? Who are their connections? What do we know of these Gardiners? They are pleasant young ladies to be sure, but do you think it prudent to admit them into our circle on so slight an acquaintance? We know so little about them."
His wife merely laughed and said, "My dear, I hardly fear that our social standing is in any danger of suffering any ill effects as a result of these young ladies attending our ball. To be sure, you will not know half the company who will be there, I dare say. In any case, I know enough of the Miss Bennets to be satisfied that they will not disgrace my ballroom. Our nephew would certainly not have guests in his home that were not of suitable quality. And, I can always drop the acquaintance at any time later if I deem it prudent to do so."
Lord ___ seemed satisfied and Darcy had no wish at present to dispel their perceptions of Elizabeth's situation and family. Moreover even if he wished to satisfy his uncle's curiosity, he had to acknowledge that while he had the advantage of knowing of the entailment on Mr. Bennet's estate, he was truly ignorant of any particulars related to what Elizabeth might be entitled to in the way of a dowry - though he was certain it could not be very much - and therefore would be unable to answer his Lordship's inquiries with any authority in any case.
They went on to talk of how well they had enjoyed the evening and to credit Georgiana with its success. She was clearly pleased by their praise. At last, they went away and Georgiana retired for the evening. Darcy was again left alone with his thoughts and, as usual, they gravitated towards Elizabeth. He considered with satisfaction all that occurred that evening. He had been so fortunate as to learn the reason for her dislike, and upon thinking on it he could not find fault with her sentiments. When he realized that she had overheard his comments upon their initial meeting he could easily see why she would be offended by his slight. But he had acknowledged his error in not dancing with her, surely that would improve her opinion of him.
He did not tread this path for long, however, before he stopped himself to recall that he had at first been relieved to learn of her dislike. He now seemed to be thinking as if an alteration of her opinion would give him some sort of chance to renew his intended suit. He smiled to himself. There was no denying that he loved her still, that his feelings in that regard had never altered. But what should he do about it?
Across town, Elizabeth was lost in her own meditations regarding him. She did not know what to make of his behaviour during the evening and in particular his cryptic remarks, but she was hesitant to acknowledge that her aunt's conjectures may very well have been accurate.
Chapter 12
Over the next two weeks, Elizabeth had the pleasure of furthering her acquaintance with Miss Darcy. Jane had the lesser pleasure of being noticed by her future sisters more than they had been wont to notice her when she was merely a very dear friend. Mr. Bingley was a regular caller at Gracechurch Street, and while the family became more accustomed to his presence among them, the joy of his impending union with Jane had not dissipated.
On one of her morning visits, Miss Darcy delivered her aunt’s invitation to the upcoming ball, which had been mentioned to the Miss Bennets and Mrs. Gardiner at the dinner party. Elizabeth could not help but smile to herself at Miss Darcy's sincere innocence as she related the events that had brought about such a circumstance:
"My aunt was making up the guest list yesterday morning while I was visiting with her. She asked me for your direction and I could not remember the number of the street. Rather than wait to ask my brother, I simply told her I would be seeing you today and would bring the invitation myself."
Elizabeth was certain it had not even occurred to the girl that Lady ____ might find these particular friends objectionable upon learning where they made their abode.
Although Elizabeth was much in company with Miss Darcy she saw little of her brother during this time. It was just as well, for she had not been able to resolve in her mind her aunt’s suspicions or the meaning of his words to her at the dinner party. His presence would certainly only add to her confusion.
Mrs. Gardiner had asked what they had spoken of at the piano; and after Elizabeth related the substance of the conversation to her, there could be no doubt that his words supported the validity of her suspicions.
"I believe," she had said, "that he intended to make a sort of apology for slighting you at the assembly upon your first seeing one another. He must have understood your allusion to that evening."
Elizabeth could not disagree. "No, there can be no doubt that he comprehended my allusion. He is certainly clever enough for that. But let us hope also that he comprehended my reproof for his unfriendly manner in Hertfordshire."
Mrs. Gardiner smiled. "If you suppose he will be affected by your reproof, then you must be disposed to allow the truth of my supposition regarding his feelings."
Elizabeth, not wanting to admit openly that such was the case, had quickly changed the subject. But within the safe confines of her mind, she had to acknowledge that she had given serious consideration to the possibility. She was in accord with her aunt in believing that Darcy had intended to express his regret for not dancing with her. But was that regret merely the result of later having come to admire her, or did he truly believe his actions to have been at fault? His attempts to make excuses for himself had told her that any regret on his part for not dancing with her must be due only to the former consideration, and that he continued to view his own behavior as irreproachable. Of course, this conclusion in itself presupposed that he admired her.
Even more unsettling to Elizabeth was the contemplation of his final utterance to her: despise me if you dare. Ignoring the possible significance of the very fact that he had remembered her words and repeated them to her, she considered instead why he would say such a thing. She had not before thought to wonder whether the gentleman might actually be aware that she held him in low esteem, but it had always seemed to her that they shared a mutual dislike. That his words revealed his probable knowledge of her dislike was not nearly so troubling a notion as the idea that the words themselves seemed to convey – that her dislike was unwarranted.
It took several days of contemplating these matters for Elizabeth to draw these conclusions. Each time she found herself thinking of it, turning it over in her mind, trying to understand it, she berated herself for dwelling on something so ridiculous, and to which she could not really know the answer. In any event, she was grateful that she only met the gentleman in question one time during the fortnight following his dinner party.
For Darcy’s part, he too was grateful for such a circumstance. Much as he enjoyed being near Elizabeth, he was mired in the confusion of his own feelings. His mind was heavily burdened with the weight of the struggles related to his regard for her – which no longer focused on her unsuitability, but now centered on his attempts to apprehend why he still desired a woman who disliked him, to understand what had moved him to seek to improve her opinion of him, and to know whether he had been at all successful.
He was astonished by his own behavior. Not only was she wholly unsuitable in rank and situation to be his bride; but, added to that, she disliked him. Yet, he felt a compelling urge to understand the cause of her dislike and to show her that he was worthy of her esteem. This, he could not comprehend: why, knowing that she disliked him, did he persist in loving her? In fact, it seemed a perfectly good reason to stop doing so. He wondered that when in her company he found it so difficult to remain anywhere but by her side for any length of time, why he so desired to engage her, to understand her, to hold her attention.
He could scarcely keep composed when he was with her and so he must make up his mind once and for all before seeing her again at the ball whether to pursue her--to attempt to change her opinion and make her love him--or whether to give her up. Admittedly, there were many reasons for choosing the latter, not the least of which was her dislike of him. And he had not forgotten the matter of her unsuitability – the disapproval of his family, the repugnance of hers, her lack of any connections of worth, and her wealth of connections that were undesirable. Here he had to admit that he liked the Gardiners well enough; and though he could not but be disappointed in their situation in life, he was pleased with their characters and dispositions. Their most endearing quality, perhaps, being their love and solicitude for his Elizabeth.
As for the former choice, there was only one circumstance weighing in its favor: he loved her – still and in spite of everything. The strength of his regard had already surprised him by surviving the blow of learning of her dislike. That intelligence would certainly drive away any thin inclination – ‘perhaps even more so than poetry,’ he mused to himself as he recalled Elizabeth’s words on the subject. There was a certainty in his feelings for her. They would not waver, they would not yield. He wanted her for his own. Besides, he was certain that her opinion of him must have changed after hearing his sincere apology for not dancing with her upon their first meeting.
He was determined to make a choice before seeing her, while he could be rational, objective – for he knew that if he deferred resolution until he was in her presence, the power of choice would be utterly lost to him. Yet, he felt that even if he decided against her, once he made his choice he would hold to it even in the face of the temptation effected by her presence.
How had he come to this? From being in a position of never doubting for a moment that she would be his if only he chose to claim her, to being in one where he must prove himself worthy of her esteem -- and to willingly undertake such an endeavor? He was her superior in so many ways, and she was in a situation to count herself thankful for his attentions. A match would benefit her infinitely more than himself in every way but one: in gaining her companionship – in that he had thought the benefit would be at least equal.
Though he was glad for the respite from the intensity and conflict of his feelings whenever he was with her and for the time to make his choice unencumbered by the inclination for one outcome over the other that was imposed by her presence, he was able to enjoy from a distance his sister's blossoming friendship with Elizabeth. As the days passed, Georgiana spoke of both Miss Bennets more and more, but it was soon clear that while she liked Miss Bennet very well, Elizabeth was quickly becoming her particular friend. And Darcy could not be more pleased.
It happened that Elizabeth had taken the opportunity to call on Miss Darcy about a week after the Darcys’ dinner party, when Mrs. Gardiner had occasion to go to that side of town. Elizabeth had returned the first volume of a novel that Miss Darcy had lent to her and they had gone into the library together to retrieve the second volume when Miss Darcy recollected that the book they were seeking was still in her bedchamber upstairs. She went herself to fetch the volume from her room, inviting Elizabeth to remain in the library and peruse the titles it offered until her return.
It was during this brief separation of the two ladies that Mr. Darcy returned home from his club and, not wishing to disturb his sister and any morning callers she might have, he went directly to his library. His surprise at finding Elizabeth alone therein can only be imagined. Having expected the return of her friend at any moment, Elizabeth too was surprised when she raised her eyes at the sound of the door only to see Mr. Darcy there instead of his sister.
"Miss Bennet!" exclaimed Darcy. Then composing himself he continued, "I did not expect to see you here. I hope that you have been well since last we met."
The blush that had crept into her cheeks upon his entrance now receding, she replied, "I have, sir, I thank you. I happened to be in the neighborhood this morning and took the opportunity of calling on Miss Darcy. We were seeking out a book, but she recollected having left it in her rooms and has now gone to get it."
"May I inquire after your sister, and Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner?"
"They are all quite well, sir. My sister especially has been in very good spirits this week."
"Mr. Bingley has likewise been more than usually cheerful this past week, though I believe you have seen more of him than I have since his engagement."
Elizabeth smiled. "He does spend a prodigious amount of time visiting at my uncle's house, and it pleases me to see both he and my sister so very happy. I do not believe I can think of any two people more deserving of the felicity that naturally flows from being so in love."
Darcy was silent for a moment and then replied, "I would not say that felicity always flows naturally from love."
"I think it must. I think it would be in the very nature of such a tender sentiment to evoke feelings of contentment."
"I will agree that it should be as you represent, but I hold to my opinion that happiness does not always follow love. In the case where love is unrequited, for example, there can be no contentment."
Elizabeth coloured for a moment, wondering whether he was implying anything or just speaking in general terms. He too coloured slightly and averted his eyes from hers, after realizing what he had said. Elizabeth did not know what to say in response, and both were relieved from the uncomfortable silence by the entrance of Miss Darcy bearing the volume she had left the room to fetch.
Miss Darcy exclaimed her pleasure upon seeing her brother when she entered the room. After a few more minutes of talk the ladies returned to the saloon, leaving Darcy with his thoughts. And while he sat contemplating her in the library, Elizabeth sat with Miss Darcy thinking of him and the possible message underlying his words to her. After a brief but pleasant visit, she left the house, and did not see Mr. Darcy again until the ball.
It can, in all likelihood, be assumed that Darcy took the same care with his preparations for the ball - and for the same reasons - as he had done in the past when dressing for events at which she would be present. What may come as a surprise, however, is that Elizabeth, too, took special care in her toilette – and for the first time ever, did so with him in mind. The question of whether he loved her, as her aunt had suggested, was still unresolved in her mind, or at least so she told herself; but her suspicion of it had given her a motive for doing something she had not before done: she had been observing him, noticing different aspects of his character, disposition, and person, and in many respects replacing her ill opinions of him with more favourable ones.
Wickham's pitiable circumstances were now far from her mind and when they did intrude she dismissed them from her consideration with a recollection of all that had been said and all that had occurred to shed doubt on his account of the history between the two gentlemen. She had not yet received any confirmation of the truth or falsity of the matter, but as long as she had reason to allow herself to doubt Wickham, that was enough at present. Confirmation was not necessary at this stage, while her focus was still on determining Mr. Darcy’s feelings and intentions more than her own.
When she walked into the ballroom, his was the first pair of eyes that she saw. He was standing near the entrance with his sister and Bingley, ostensibly engaged in some conversation with them. She wondered whether it might be possible that he was standing there waiting for her to enter, and she found that the idea pleased her. Clearly, Bingley's purpose in positioning himself thus had been to be able to approach Jane upon her first entering the room, and his friend's having done so could just as easily be explained by his desire to converse with Bingley as any desire to be with Elizabeth. She noticed that he looked particularly handsome, and could not help but wonder whether he had prepared for the evening with her in mind.
Darcy also noticed that Elizabeth was in remarkably good looks. It never ceased to amaze him that she seemed to grow more lovely every time he saw her. The gentlemen and Miss Darcy approached the ladies immediately. After the usual civilities were exchanged, Bingley engaged Jane for the first two dances, while Darcy likewise took the earliest opportunity of securing Elizabeth's hand for those same dances. For he had, indeed, come to a decision regarding her, and he intended to carry his purpose. Bingley then requested Elizabeth's hand for the third two, as he was already engaged to dance the two second with Miss Darcy. And Darcy engaged Jane for the second pair of dances.
With that all settled they began a light conversation as they awaited the arrival of other guests. Soon, Colonel Fitzwilliam joined them and engaged Elizabeth for the second two dances and Miss Bennet for the third; he would open the ball with his cousin.
After he went away, the Hursts entered with Miss Bingley and Mr. Tilney. While the rest of his party lingered in the receiving line, Tilney made his way towards Elizabeth. She smiled so broadly and her eyes sparkled with such delight as she noticed his approach, that Darcy was compelled to turn and look at what could be the cause of her joy. He was dismayed to see Mr. Tilney walking towards them.
When he reached them, Elizabeth said, "Mr. Tilney, what a pleasure it is to see you. I thought you were to leave London before now!"
"An unforeseen circumstance has given me cause to remain in town a little longer, Miss Bennet."
"This is a happy circumstance, I hope?" she said.
"Yes," he replied, blushing slightly. He then asked her for the second pair of dances, but was obliged to defer the pleasure of dancing with her until the two fourth. By now, the Hursts and Miss Bingley had joined the group. Mr. Darcy engaged each of Bingley's sisters for a set of dances, and Mr. Tilney did the same. Caroline was visibly disappointed to not have been asked by Darcy to open the ball. She wondered who he had favoured with that distinction, hoping it was not Miss Eliza Bennet. She and the Hursts soon walked away to greet some of the more illustrious other guests.
A pleasant conversation ensued, following their departure, in which Darcy participated little, and Miss Darcy even less. The former was very perturbed with Tilney’s attentions to Elizabeth. He could see that they liked each other very well, too well for his comfort. Tilney had certainly taken an interest in Elizabeth since their first meeting several weeks ago. What was worse, while Darcy felt he possessed some qualities of superiority, Tilney had something that Darcy lacked, which must be very appealing to Elizabeth – an open, easy, friendly manner.
Elizabeth thought Tilney appeared very distracted, as he was glancing at the entry to the ballroom every few moments. Finally, upon looking up on one such occasion, his countenance brightened and he excused himself. Darcy’s relief in seeing him next address a young lady, who had just arrived, with all the pretensions of a devoted lover was extreme. He now thought how ridiculous his jealousies had been, as it was perfectly obvious that Tilney and this young lady had a longstanding attachment.
Meanwhile Elizabeth surveyed the room and her attention was caught when she noticed the brother and sister who had spoken with Darcy at the theatre standing on the other side of it. The young lady was looking in her direction and then leaned up to say something to her brother.
Elizabeth turned her attention back to Darcy, who now found it much easier to converse with her and was thus very agreeably engaged until Mr. Tilney returned, with the young lady he had left to greet now on his arm. He introduced her to the party as Miss Morland. Darcy looked to Elizabeth to discern any sign of disappointment upon her countenance when she was introduced to the object of Tilney’s admiration. He was happy to see that she was not in the least bit surprised by the circumstance and actually appeared eager to befriend the young lady.
Miss Morland appeared very young, and while she was in possession of every ladylike quality, it was apparent from her style of dress and her general mien that she did not move in the highest circles. Elizabeth wanted to laugh as she witnessed Tilney’s restrained admiration of the girl, who really seemed wholly insensible of it. Miss Morland was received affably by her new friends, and Elizabeth was astonished to see Darcy engage her for a pair of dances.
Darcy was pleased beyond measure when the music began for the first dances of the evening. He would have Elizabeth to himself for the next half-hour, and he intended to make the most of it. He had learned from their previous dance at Netherfield that she expected some conversation, and he was more than ready to supply it. No sooner had they joined hands and taken the first steps of the dance than he began, with a self-satisfied smile, thus, "This is a well-proportioned room for the accommodation of such a number of couples, and well suited for this particular dance."
Elizabeth looked up at him and smiled, her eyes full of mirth, but remained silent. Darcy was quiet for a few moments as well, then spoke again, "I hope, Miss Bennet, that you have not changed your preferences with respect to the appropriate conversation while dancing. I would not wish to misapprehend your partiality."
She looked at him with an amazed expression, and was grateful to be separated from him for a moment by the figures of the dance to compose her thoughts. His words seemed as puzzling now as their last two conversations had been, or perhaps she was reading too much into them.
"My opinions on that matter have not changed, sir," she said when they were able to speak again, "you simply left me nothing to say on the subject you chose to discuss. I suppose I could have expressed my agreement to what you had said, but perhaps I was surprised into silence by your having spoken at all. I was under the impression that you disdained such paltry conversation."
He smiled. She was right. He did not normally engage in small talk if he could help it. He could not, no he would not, pretend interest in the trivial concerns of the lives of others who were but passing acquaintances. But with her it was different. He need not pretend interest because he was interested, very much interested, in every aspect of her person, of her life. "I would not consider any conversation with you paltry," he replied.
Elizabeth could not help but be flattered by his declaration. But she recognized the confirmation of some of her suspicions. He had again singled her out as an object of uncharacteristic affability on his part. He did not consider his coldness towards everyone else to be in the least bit faulty. Her old feelings against him began to resurface, and she replied, "I believe everyone is worthy of that courtesy, sir."
His mind was conditioned to listen to everything she said as a further clue to her reasons for disliking him, or to learn how he could win her favour. He wondered at her meaning and, unsure of it, replied nonetheless, "I cannot disagree with you, I suppose, with regard to people in general. I would not, however, use such a broad term as ‘everyone.’ There are some, I believe who would be wholly undeserving of any kind of courtesy. There must be an exception to every rule."
"You have professed an immovable dislike for anyone who has lost your good opinion. Perhaps it is these persons who make up the exception you speak of?"
"It is indeed. And yet, I would not speak in favour of immovable dislike. Remember that I mentioned it as a fault of mine."
Again, Elizabeth felt that he was speaking cryptically, sending her a dual message. "Do you suppose it then to be an uncommon fault?"
"I certainly hope so," he replied. "You, for example, I do not think would harbour such lingering resentment."
Again, Elizabeth was astonished by what could be called boldness, if his words were taken in light of her aunt’s suspicions. "Perhaps not," she replied, "though I believe it would depend greatly on the nature and magnitude of the offense committed against me or those dear to me that gave rise to such feelings."
"So there is hope for the restoration of your good opinion once lost?"
Elizabeth blushed at the implication of his words. "I believe there is always hope, sir."
Darcy smiled in response. Then, after a brief silence, he spoke again, "Did you enjoy the book that my sister recommended?"
"Yes, very much. She has excellent taste."
"It was a novel, I understand."
"Indeed it was. A love story."
"I suppose the gallant hero was obliged to rescue the fair maiden from some ominous force of evil, winning her heart and her hand in the process?"
Elizabeth laughed lightly. "No indeed, the two of them simply had to grow to understand each other. I am afraid it was quite realistic – yet told with such brightness and wit as to be spellbinding."
"And this form of realism is more spellbinding to you than descriptions of heroic deeds?
"It is. All of those fantastic novels are the same. They depict people and events that could not exist. But this one tells a real story of people who could be friends and neighbors. The reader comes to share their lives, to forge with them through the obstacles to their eventual union, learning as they do, along the way."
"The obstacles being their failure to understand one another?"
"Yes. Heroic deeds are very intriguing to read about, but once they have been carried out and the prize granted there is nothing left. Such deeds do not endure – is the lady to be constantly in peril awaiting rescue by her hero? Nor do such characters endure; the maiden will not remain fair and the hero will not remain strong and valiant – and yet these are the only virtues attributed to them. But real understanding between a man and a woman does endure, and when you read about two people who have achieved it then you can close the book assured that their future happiness is secure."
Darcy smiled at the sparkle in her eyes as she gave this explanation. "And who is the author of this bright and witty novel?"
"It is simply said to be written by ‘a lady.’"
"Then I suppose she could be anyone," he replied, "she might be in this very room even now."
"If that were the case, I wish I could know it. I would so enjoy being able to speak to her of the novel, of her vision for the characters."
"I do not doubt she would be interested to hear your opinion of her work as well, particularly as it is such a favourable one."
"Perhaps she would."
And thus, they continued down the dance, conversing more comfortably than they ever had. Elizabeth could never have imagined that she would be so easy in his presence. At the end of the dance, she felt more inclined than ever to believe her aunt’s suspicions regarding his affections.
Darcy was intent on securing her for the supper dances, and seeing how quickly her dances had been claimed early in the evening, he took the opportunity to do so presently.
Elizabeth was momentarily astonished by his application and it showed in her colour, but she quickly regained her composure and said, "It would be a pleasure, sir."
Darcy had only time to smile before they were approached by Mr. and Miss Crawford. The former addressed Darcy, demanding to be introduced to the delightful creature with whom he had just been dancing. Darcy made the introductions with some reluctance, and Crawford was quick to request a dance from Miss Elizabeth. He first named the supper dance, but she gave him to know that she was already promised for that pair of dances and instead he had to settle for the fifth set. Darcy felt obliged to engage Miss Crawford for a pair of dances before excusing himself to claim Jane’s hand.
Elizabeth delighted in her partners for the next few dances. Mr. Bingley and Colonel Fitzwilliam and Mr. Tilney were all such pleasant company. Her dance with Colonel Fitzwilliam was, in addition, very enlightening.
After conversing on two or three other subjects, he observed, "I understand that you have become very good friends with my cousin, Miss Darcy."
"Yes, and I enjoy her society very much. She is a dear girl, and I confess quite different than I expected her to be."
"I can well imagine that anyone who has met Darcy first might expect his sister to be more like him. And in disposition and character, I do believe they are very similar, but Miss Darcy's manner is marked with an excessive shyness that her brother does not possess. She is reserved enough among her family, but with strangers she is almost uniformly silent. I am pleased that you have befriended her."
"I would not say that her silence among strangers is one of the differences between her and Mr. Darcy," replied Elizabeth, "but my expectation of Miss Darcy's disposition was not formed solely upon supposing she would be similar to her brother. I received reports of her from other sources."
"Other sources?" he said with great curiosity.
"Yes, Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst were very effusive in their praise of her, extolling her accomplishments with great enthusiasm." He smiled when she said this. "But I fear the other report I heard was not so gracious."
Now Colonel Fitzwilliam was concerned. He suspected the source of this report as Darcy had told him of seeing Wickham in Hertfordshire, but he hoped his suspicion might be in error. "Who could you have possibly met that would have given an unfavourable report of her?"
"A Mr. Wickham," she replied, hoping that this might be her opportunity to learn whether the history recounted by Mr. Wickham was accurate. "And I am afraid it was not only Miss Darcy of whom he spoke ill."
"It does not surprise me in the least that he would disparage Darcy, but to make such remarks about an innocent young girl . . . but having come to know her as you do now has surely taught you not to credit his word."
"I have learned that his description of Miss Darcy was in error, sir, and while that has given me reason to doubt his other comments, I confess I have not been able to fully discard them."
"Perhaps I can be of assistance, if you will be so kind as to tell me what he said."
"Simply that he was raised with Mr. Darcy and favoured by the late Mr. Darcy. He was given every reason to believe he should expect something upon that gentleman’s death, and that he was indeed granted a valuable living within the present Mr. Darcy’s patronage, but that living was withheld from him."
After a moment’s contemplation, Colonel Fitzwilliam replied, "I cannot deny the truth of anything Mr. Wickham has said to you," Elizabeth's heart sank as she heard this, "but there are some crucial facts he neglected to mention. Forgive me for taking the liberty of explaining the whole of the matter to you, Miss Bennet, but as you are already acquainted with some of the particulars, I believe you should know the entire truth."
She nodded and he continued, "When my uncle Darcy died about five years ago, I was one of the executors of his will. He bequeathed to Wickham the sum of one thousand pounds and did indeed request that the Kympton living be given to him. However, Wickham disclaimed the living, professing that he had no interest in taking orders. He requested and was granted three thousand pounds instead. Three years later, the entire four thousand pounds had been spent or lost; and being in dire financial circumstances, he again petitioned Darcy for the living. It was then that his request was refused."
Elizabeth was silent as she attempted to comprehend these revelations. Mr. Darcy was completely vindicated. Mr. Wickham had misled her, had deceived her as much as if he had lied to her outright. Her contemplative silence urged the colonel to continue. "My uncle was to the end blind to Wickham’s true nature. But Darcy, and myself to a lesser extent, knew from first hand observation that he was a man in want of any principal, of honour or integrity. His conduct was in many ways immoral, his lifestyle one of idleness and profligacy. My uncle gave him a gentleman’s education, which he has put to no useful purpose. My cousin did not have the heart to tell his father of these matters, perhaps to his own detriment. Mr. Wickham has repaid my uncle's generosity with vicious deeds against his family."
There was a note of sadness in his voice as he said the last, and when he finished, Elizabeth had regained the power of speech. "I thank you, sir, for revealing all of this to me. It certainly places both gentlemen in a far different light."
"I am very pleased to be of service, madam," he said with a gallant smile, "I would not wish to see the reputation of either of my cousins suffer as a result of Mr. Wickham’s desire for vengeance."
They moved on to pleasanter subjects until the end of the dance brought their conversation to a close. It was difficult for Elizabeth to heed him as her mind was full of the revelations she had just received, but she made every effort to attend her conversation and defer further thought of Mr. Wickham until a more appropriate time for solitary reflection.
Elizabeth was less enthusiastic about her dance with Mr. Crawford than she had been with her last three partners, because she did not know him at all, but she had every hope that he would be as amiable as the other gentlemen with whom she had danced. As it turned out, Mr. Crawford was a very charming young man. His attentiveness and subtle flattery were calculated to make their object feel that she alone captivated him, that no other woman had ever or would ever command his admiration in quite the same way – and Mr. Crawford was well practised at it. Elizabeth, however, was not so easily won over. While she enjoyed Mr. Crawford’s conversation and engaging manner, she felt he was untrustworthy and was glad when the dances were ended.
While they danced, he had seemed curious to learn more about her connection to Mr. Darcy. "Are you well acquainted with Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley?" he had asked.
"I met them both last fall. Mr. Bingley leased a house in the neighborhood of my home in Hertfordshire and Mr. Darcy resided there with him. Mr. Bingley is now engaged to my elder sister."
He smiled, "I confess I am not surprised to hear that. I suppose you must spend a great deal of time with the two gentlemen."
"Mr. Bingley visits my uncle's house, where we are staying, nearly every day."
"And Mr. Darcy, do you see him as often?"
"I am sure Mr. Darcy has more important matters to attend to than to be always with his friend while he is courting."
He changed the subject at this point but went back to it two or three times before the dance ended. Elizabeth was happy to be relieved of his company and hoped she would not soon have to endure it again.
After a few more dances, Darcy approached her to claim her hand for the supper dance, and as she beheld him she felt her heart begin to beat more rapidly. She smiled brightly into his eyes and his countenance seemed to illuminate with pleasure. During the past few dances she had been able to think of little else besides her conversation with Colonel Fitzwilliam. And the revelations that were made therein together with her growing conviction that Darcy admired her gave her a sort of freedom to admire him. While she still could not discount his previous unfriendly manner – which she had seen nothing of in London – she no longer had any reason to believe that his character was really deficient. Indeed, everything seemed to indicate otherwise. She was not cognizant of this change in her outward expression, but Mr. Darcy was very aware of it.
As they lined up for the dance, Elizabeth could perceive that more than one person in the room noticed their dancing together a second time. Most prominent among their observers was Lord ____, Darcy’s uncle, who was intently watching them with undisguised interest. When the dance commenced, Darcy again initiated the conversation, "Are you enjoying your evening, Miss Bennet?"
"I am enjoying it a great deal, sir. I hope that your evening has been pleasant as well?"
"Very much so, I thank you."
"You have been dancing quite a bit," she remarked, "I believe you have danced every dance."
"Does it surprise you?"
"I confess that it does, considering how little you like the amusement."
"I like it very well, at present," he said meaningfully.
As disposed as she was to think well of him after having her worst notions of his character dispelled, this talk of his dancing habits brought her old objections to his manners to the fore. While she could not help but be flattered by his intimation, every attempt on his part to single her out as an object of his partiality reminded her of his contemptuous treatment of everyone else in Hertfordshire. "I suppose you must feel that the society to be had here in London is far superior to that which is found in the country."
At first he wanted to correct her, to tell her it was her company and not London society that he found so remarkably pleasant. "You mistake me Miss Bennet," he began, "it is not . . . " then he stopped abruptly, suddenly struck with understanding. It was so clear now. She disapproved of his reserved behavior in Hertfordshire. A dozen phrases she had uttered to him at one time or another during the course of their acquaintance – hints, clues of her true opinion – now flashed through his mind with amazing clarity.
She looked at him, obviously puzzled that he had stopped speaking. His countenance was diffused with such an expression of contemplation that she had to stifle a laugh. Noticing her reaction, he said, "Forgive me. I have forgotten what I was saying." He needed to think, to reflect on her apparent disapproval.
"I believe, sir, that you were about to speak on the relative value of the society found in town and in the country."
"I find that this evening, madam, the society in town is every bit as pleasant and charming as it was in the country."
She was again astonished by his gallantry, and could not prevent the color from rising in her cheeks. Yet she was puzzled by his words. They contained the possibility of deeper meaning, but there was no certainty that they were intended in such a way.
During supper, they sat with Bingley and Jane, as well as Georgiana and Colonel Fitzwilliam, and Elizabeth found that Darcy’s company was just as pleasant as that of the others. They conversed about such things as the meal, the dance, their respective partners, and of the evening in general. After supper, Darcy and Elizabeth saw one another barely at all as they each fulfilled their obligations for the remaining dances.
When the ball was ended, there was an opportunity for a brief leave-taking between them. Darcy approached Elizabeth just as the Gardiner carriage was announced.
"I hope you had a pleasant evening, Miss Bennet."
"I did, sir. I thank you."
"Good night, then," he said, extending his hand to her.
"Good night," she replied with a curtsy as she placed her hand within his.
He made his bow and as he rose he brought her hand to his lips to bestow a gentle kiss thereon, "Until we meet again."
Surprised by this gesture, she looked up to meet his eyes in time to see him smile as he watched the color overspread her cheeks, and then she quickly turned and followed her relatives out the door. Chapter 13
As she left the ball, Elizabeth’s mind was full of Mr. Darcy – of all that she had learned about him from Colonel Fitzwilliam, and of his attentions to herself. She smiled as she articulated in her mind for the first time, the realization that she could no longer doubt his regard for her. She could not be insensible to the compliment of such a man’s affections. And, she knew enough of him to be assured that he would not have been so attentive towards her if his intentions were not honourable. She could only conclude that he meant to make her an offer; but she reminded herself not to be too hasty, to recall that Mr. Bingley had left Hertfordshire just when everyone had expected him to propose to Jane. She had no desire to be the object of conjecture, or worse yet, pity on the part of those who might form a similar expectation with regard to Mr. Darcy and herself. She knew her aunt had certainly formed one but she could depend on the discretion of Mrs. Gardiner and felt fairly certain the expectation had gone no further.
She next tried to determine her own feelings towards the gentleman. She felt that she had to learn the nature of his character anew now that her views of its deficiencies had been dispelled. She had nothing more to accuse him of than being proud, haughty, and unfriendly in company while they had been in Hertfordshire together. But his manner had been altogether different in London. She could only put it down to his approval of his present company and his disdain for the society in Hertfordshire. Yet his manner towards her aunt and uncle -- connections which someone as proud and haughty as he had appeared to be in Hertfordshire might deem an obstacle to any union with her -- had been beyond what was required by civility. He had been amiable towards them, seeming to really enjoy their company, when she would have expected him to consider them beneath his notice. But could this make amends for the haughty reserve he showed to everyone in Hertfordshire? She shook her head as if unable to reconcile the matter. Then, glancing up she saw her aunt smiling at her from across the carriage with a look that seemed to indicate an understanding of what was in her mind. She turned away, embarrassed to have been caught so deep in thought; and Mrs. Gardiner simply responded to Jane's observation about the proficiency of the orchestra.
Elizabeth, continuing her examination of her feelings and desires with respect to Mr. Darcy, found that she could admire many aspects of his person. In face and figure there was certainly nothing to complain about; more importantly, he was sensible and intelligent. The arrangement of his house showed him to be a man of taste, the disposition of his sister showed him to be a man of deep affection, and his friendship with Bingley showed him to be capable of true amiability. Indeed, among his own connections he was esteemed and valued. All of these things showed him to be a man of judgment and discernment. The more she thought of him, the more she thought him to be ideally suited to herself.
She thought of how she had allowed him to be the worst sort of man based on nothing but bitter accusations of a man she knew even less of than Mr. Darcy himself. She thought of all that Colonel Fitzwilliam told her and weighed it against everything Mr. Wickham had said. She acknowledged that on both sides it was merely assertion – that she knew Colonel Fitzwilliam no better than she had known Wickham when he had told his version of the tale. Wary of accepting the word of Colonel Fitzwilliam – an acquaintance almost as new to her as Wickham had been at the time of his disclosures – as blindly as she had accepted Wickham’s, she deliberated the probability of the statements of each gentleman in light of every other circumstance that she could summon to her assistance. She realized that she knew no real good of Wickham other than what he himself had told; and moreover she knew nothing of Darcy that spoke of a dishonorable nature other than what had been told to her by the same source -- a source of dubious reliability. She had never in the whole course of their acquaintance seen anything that betrayed him to be unprincipled or unjust -- anything that spoke him of irreligious or immoral habits.
She recalled the inconsistencies pointed out to her by her aunt between Mr. Wickham’s professions and his conduct, the impropriety of making such communications to a stranger as he had made to her, and his indelicate pursuit of Miss King so soon after her inheritance. These circumstances had long ago admitted doubt as to the veracity of his claims, and now Colonel Fitzwilliam’s account of the matter seemed to confirm that the past had not occurred quite as Mr. Wickham had represented. Taking into consideration all that she knew of both men, every review of the colonel’s disclosures to her proved more clearly that the affair, which she had believed it impossible that any contrivance could so represent as to render Mr. Darcy’s conduct in it less than infamous, was capable of a turn which must make him entirely blameless throughout the whole.
Elizabeth’s mind was preoccupied for the remainder of the evening with thoughts alternating between Mr. Darcy’s history with Wickham and his feelings for herself. She avoided any private conversation with Mrs. Gardiner and went to bed as soon as she could get away. She continued thus in thought until she finally found sleep.
Darcy, likewise, had much to think about after the conclusion of the ball. He had seen his uncle’s attention upon him during the last dance and was in no humor at present to suffer an inquisition regarding his intentions. He collected Georgiana and they took their leave while there were still guests to attend to. Colonel Fitzwilliam farewelled his cousins with some regret. He had hoped to impart to Darcy the substance of his conversation with Miss Elizabeth Bennet. But, that could just as well be put off for a day or two.
In the solitude of his room at the end of the evening, Darcy was finally at leisure to consider the realization he had made earlier in the evening. He felt certain now that Elizabeth disapproved of his manners in Hertfordshire. When viewed in light of this realization, many of the things Elizabeth had said to him over the course of their acquaintance now took on a new meaning. From her intimation at Netherfield that his faults were pride and arrogance, to her suggestion at the piano in his own home that he did not wish to practise recommending himself to strangers because he did not believe their acquaintance would be worthwhile. He knew his failure to practise had more to do with unwillingness rather than inability to recommend himself to strangers. She was right in her suspicion that this unwillingness was due to a lack of interest on his part in the lives of those he considered beneath him.
He reviewed his behaviour while he had been at Netherfield and could not deny that he had indeed been unwilling to associate with any of the neighbours. He remembered telling Bingley even at the first assembly they had attended that it would be a punishment for him to stand up with any of the local women who had been present. And, of course he already knew that Elizabeth had overheard that conversation. Perhaps her dislike had sprung more from his general observations regarding the company rather than his slight of herself. He recalled more than one subsequent conversation in which his manner towards her neighbours had been admittedly less than welcoming. He had rebuffed Sir William’s efforts at congenial conversation by observing the propensity of savages to partake in dancing – and that gentleman had only been fulfilling his role as host as agreeably and cordially as he knew how to be. He had been almost uniformly silent during each and every social event he attended while residing at Netherfield.
Rather than getting to know his neighbours in Hertfordshire and seeing the good in them, he had only tolerated them outwardly; but inside his heart had been even more unjust to them -- he had dismissed them one and all as beneath his notice. And this as what she had seen of him. Her opinion of his person and character had of necessity been formed solely on his behaviour in Hertfordshire. He realized now that perhaps, she had not seen him at his best. She had seen him only as a wealthy stranger unwilling to take pleasure in the society of those she knew and loved best, one who looked upon all those in her sphere with contempt. Such behavior could certainly not have recommended himself to her. And while she must know of his wealth and status in the world, he was aware she would value a person more for his character and his treatment of others. The information he had given her of himself in this regard was scant and not designed to show him to best advantage. He sighed and rolled over in his bed, unable to find sleep as thoughts of Elizabeth continued to weigh on his mind.
~
The morning following the ball brought many visitors to Gracechurch Street. Mr. Bingley called on Jane, and Elizabeth was more than a little surprised to welcome Mr. Crawford to her company. She could not be pleased by such a circumstance, but was forced to bear the duty of entertaining him as Jane and Mr. Bingley were wholly occupied each with the other. She was relieved at least to have the presence of Mrs. Gardiner, but Crawford seemed intent only on Elizabeth; as if he expected her aunt to remain only as a quiet chaperone who faded into the walls. Elizabeth felt very uncomfortable with him and her head was filled with thoughts of another gentleman entirely. She had been very preoccupied thinking of Mr. Darcy – of everything she had learned about him the previous evening, and his own behavior towards herself, particularly the kiss he had placed on her hand before she departed.
She had only to tolerate Mr. Crawford's unwelcome company for a quarter hour before she received another gentleman caller. Mr. Darcy’s initial disappointment in finding Mr. Crawford at Elizabeth's side was significantly lessened by her expression of pleasure upon seeing him enter the room.
Mr. Crawford seemed surprised by Darcy's entrance. After civilities were exchanged he said, "My sister mentioned that she was planning to call on Miss Darcy this morning, did you happen to meet her?"
"No, I did not have the pleasure of seeing Miss Crawford today," he replied.
"I hope Miss Darcy was well this morning," said Elizabeth.
"She was very well, I thank you," replied Darcy.
"Did she enjoy the ball yesterday evening?"
"Yes, I believe she did. She wished to call on you with me today, but she received company this morning."
"I hope my sister did not interfere with Miss Darcy’s plans for the day," said Crawford, with affected concern.
"Not at all. Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst arrived to visit with her before I left the house."
"I am happy for it, for my own sister’s sake, else she might have missed seeing Miss Darcy today altogether."
The next quarter hour was strained. Bingley and Jane made some pretense of joining their conversation now and then, but spent most of the time in private discussion. Mrs. Gardiner attempted, as tactfully as possible, to make conversation with Mr. Crawford in order to give Elizabeth and Darcy a chance to speak in relative privacy, but Mr. Crawford would have none of it and continuously drew Elizabeth’s attention to himself. Elizabeth, guessing the reason behind her aunt’s enthusiastic interest in Mr. Crawford, felt increasingly distressed by the situation for she knew Mrs. Gardiner could have no more reason to wish to converse with Mr. Crawford than she herself did. Moreover, he had come here to see her, and not Mrs. Gardiner and she could not help wondering whether her behavior the previous evening had been at fault, whether she had encouraged him in any way.
Elizabeth, Darcy, and Mrs. Gardiner were united in their impatience for Mr. Crawford’s departure, but he seemed determined not to leave the place while Darcy was there. Darcy, perceiving that Crawford would not leave Elizabeth’s side while he remained, felt it more prudent to extract him from her by going away himself and giving up his own pleasure in her company. Darcy began to speak of leaving them, but Mr. Crawford made no move to be gone. Upon hearing his friend’s declaration, Bingley called Darcy to join himself and Jane for a brief discussion. Meanwhile, Mr. Crawford, speaking in hushed tones, took the opportunity to solicit Elizabeth’s company for a ride around the park on the following morning. Elizabeth ventured a glance at Darcy and thought she could perceive from his expression that he had heard the request.
Feeling all the impropriety of Mr. Crawford having asked only her, and in so quiet a way, she did not immediately know how to respond. She wished she had a prior engagement, but no plans had yet been made for the following morning. Finally, she replied, "I thank you for your kind offer, sir, and if my aunt is amenable to the scheme, I am sure we would both be pleased to accompany you."
Crawford had the courtesy to blush slightly as he replied, turning to Mrs. Gardiner, "Of course, you must join us, Mrs. Gardiner, I believe it will be a fine day tomorrow."
Mrs. Gardiner, however, had less scruple than Elizabeth in deciding her plans for the following day at that very moment. Unfortunately for Mr. Crawford, they did not happen to allow for a morning ride. "I am afraid we must decline your kind invitation, sir. My nieces and I are to make some calls in the morning that cannot be put off."
Crawford eyed Mrs. Gardiner suspiciously, then replied, "Shall we defer it until Monday morning, then?" he asked.
Oh, let us defer it altogether, thought Elizabeth, why must he be so persistent?
By now Darcy had finished his conversation with Bingley, and looked expectantly at Mrs. Gardiner. She said, "If I am not mistaken, I am certain Mr. Gardiner mentioned something about taking our nieces to the museum on Monday. I believe there is a special exhibit he has been desirous to show them. He is very much looking forward to it." Then, wishing to foreclose any further persistence on his part she added, "But, I am sure we will see you again by and by, Mr. Crawford. Perhaps something can be arranged at a future time."
"Of course, madam," he replied, "I shall look forward to it."
He could do nothing now but begin to take his leave, but he seemed to linger, waiting for Darcy to depart as well. The latter then addressed Mrs. Gardiner saying, "My sister and I would be delighted, Mrs. Gardiner, if you and Mr. Gardiner as well as your nieces would join us in a tour of the Royal Gardens one day next week. I take Miss Darcy there every year. I believe she would enjoy the excursion even more than usual with such pleasant friends. Mr. Bingley has already agreed to be one of the party as well."
Mrs. Gardiner could not help smiling broadly. "I thank you, sir, we would be delighted to join you. What day did you have in mind?"
"We are entirely at your disposal, madam. Perhaps you would prefer to consult with your husband and send a note to my sister indicating what day would be most convenient. It is an outing that will take up the better part of a day and we would, of course, wish you to dine with us afterwards."
She thanked him again and agreed to act as he had suggested.
Darcy and Crawford left the house at the same time.
~
During the course of the day it was settled between the Darcy and Gardiner houses that the outing to the Royal Gardens should occur on the following Wednesday. As Mrs. Gardiner had indicated to Mr. Crawford, the ladies made several calls to her acquaintances on Saturday. Monday brought the promised visit to the museum, which Elizabeth and Jane both enjoyed very much. Elizabeth was surprised that her aunt had not approached her to discuss the matter of Mr. Darcy since the ball. Perhaps Mrs. Gardiner had discerned that Elizabeth no longer doubted Mr. Darcy’s regard. Perhaps she felt she had done enough and it was more prudent to leave Elizabeth to make her choice. Whatever the reason, Elizabeth was thankful for her aunt’s consideration in the matter.
Elizabeth saw nothing of either Miss or Mr. Darcy in the interim between Friday and Wednesday, which was a relief as it brought her a few days in which to think of her situation. The more she thought of Mr. Darcy, the more she reproached herself for having misjudged him so grievously. She had allowed his initial slight of her to shade all her subsequent perceptions of him. She, who had prided herself in her discernment, had allowed herself to form in error so ill an opinion of a man based wholly upon a prejudice she had nurtured against him for no other reason than having been personally offended by an ill-judged remark he had made before they had ever even been introduced. That initial prejudice had served as a groundwork upon which she had added Mr. Wickham’s claims against Darcy’s character. They had been accepted as true almost wholly because of her desire to think ill of him. Pleased with the preference of one, and offended by the neglect of the other, on the very beginning of her acquaintance with both gentlemen, she had courted prepossession and ignorance, and driven reason away, where either were concerned. She reflected ruefully on his perception of her greatest fault – her propensity to willfully misunderstand others. She had certainly refused to see many signs of his true character. She recalled also that he had asked her not to sketch his character as her performance would reflect creditably on neither of them. He had certainly been correct in that assessment. Her portrait of him was not one that would do him credit, and its inaccuracy could not be of any credit to her.
Yet he had somehow come to admire her, and while his feelings for her had been growing she had been thinking ill of him with no justifiable basis. She felt the good fortune of having had the opportunity to amend her opinion of him before being faced with a proposal. And, she reflected with satisfaction, that he never need know that she had disliked him. The more she considered all that she had learned of him through her own observations of his person, and through her associations with his sister and his other connections, the more she had to acknowledge the goodness of his character. His invitation to her family to the Royal Gardens was made with the utmost decorum and more than due consideration for his intended guests, which showed him to even greater advantage when contrasted with the less delicate nature of Mr. Crawford’s invitation. She had already discerned that he was intelligent and clever, that he was considerate and solicitous as both a brother and friend, and that he held himself to the highest standard of propriety. She knew that his friends looked to him for guidance, and that in consequence he must be esteemed for his wisdom and his willingness to be of service to those who trusted in his judgment. He was in every way a gentleman. His pride, early in their acquaintance, she could forgive now in light of his kind treatment to her relations in London. If only she could be assured that his behaviour in town was more reflective of his true character than his behaviour in Hertfordshire had been, there would be no other obstacle to accepting his forthcoming proposal except her own feelings.
Upon examining those feelings, she had already realized that she no longer disliked him. All her reasons for doing so had been dispelled. She could not find fault in his character or in his person. All that was left to consider was how she felt – whether she could love him. She remembered the sensations she had lately experienced in his presence. The nervous flutterings that emerged from within whenever he looked at her, the warm glow she felt when she merely thought of her newfound conviction that he admired her. As she thought seriously for the first time of a future with him she could envision a life of contentment and real joy. She began now to comprehend that he was exactly the man who, in disposition and temper, though unlike her own, would have answered all her wishes. Such an union must be to the advantage of both – by her ease and liveliness, his mind might be softened, his manners improved; and from his judgment, information, and knowledge of the world, she would receive benefit of greater importance. While these realizations were exciting, especially since she anticipated that he would propose, she was a bit wary to draw them to their natural conclusion. She was not sure she was ready to decide that she could accept him.
During this time, Darcy too had been at leisure to give further thought to the realizations he had begun to make the night of the ball. Further examination of his own behaviour and of the feelings that motivated it revealed to him the possibility that his character might be flawed in a way he had never recognized before. He had thought he was so well acquainted with himself, well enough to be able to name his own faults. And all along he had not noticed his own propensity for treating others with disdain, not because of any defects in their characters, but because he considered them to be beneath him in station. He knew his character was not deficient, that he was a man of integrity, but he took pride in those very qualities, believing himself to be above others, not just in situation but in honour and goodness. His parents had taught him good principles as a child, but he realized now that he had been encouraged to follow them in pride and conceit and even to act meanly to all the world outside his own circle.
Pride! Elizabeth had identified it as a fault of his early in their acquaintance, and he had defended himself by claiming that the superiority of his mind allowed him to keep his pride under good regulation. Only now did he realize the vanity exhibited by such a claim. How ridiculous he must have appeared to her! He hoped that he had made a better impression on her since they had met in London. Indeed, he sensed that she had warmed to him significantly since that fateful night at the theatre. If only he could have some assurance that her sentiments had changed towards him, that she no longer disliked him, he could proceed with making his proposals. Chapter 14 Darcy sat at his desk in his study on Tuesday morning, to all appearances, reviewing his correspondence; but in reality he was meditating with great pleasure on the outing planned for the morrow. Everything had been arranged for the excursion to the Royal Gardens. He would be in company with Elizabeth the entire day. He reflected with satisfaction on having reached an understanding of the fault in his behavior while he had been in Hertfordshire. He was proud of himself for having been so reasonable as to realize the justice of her feelings towards him. And he was eager to show her that he was not really the man she had believed him to be last fall. He thought of the look she had given him when he had claimed her hand for their second dance at the ball. She had never looked at him in such a way -- with such approval, even admiration, in her expression. Then, he remembered the feel of her small, gloved hand in his as he had kissed it, and her expression in response. The memory could not but bring a smile to his face. He was stirred from these thoughts by Colonel Fitzwilliam's unceremonial entrance into the room. "From the look on your face I would guess you must be reading a love letter," he said with a smirk. "It is a letter from my steward," said Darcy dryly, as he tossed the correspondence back onto his desk. Colonel Fitzwilliam sat down in the chair opposite Darcy. "I have desired to speak to you about a particular matter since the ball the other night. But you and Georgiana left so quickly, I did not have the chance." "What is it?" "I simply wished to make you aware that I felt obliged to disclose some of the details of your past dealings with Mr. Wickham to another person." Perceiving his cousin's look of alarm, Colonel Fitzwilliam quickly added, "Do not look so distressed, I said nothing of the affair with Georgiana." "What circumstances could have possibly obliged you to disclose any of it?" "It seems Mr. Wickham continues to malign your good name." "Is that all? You cannot be surprised. After abusing me so abominably to my face, he could have no scruple in abusing me to all the world." "Does it not concern you that he is giving you a bad name?" "I would certainly not prefer it, but there is nothing I can do to silence him. I do not believe he can do any real harm to my reputation. Those persons whose opinions I value know me well enough not to give credit to his account." "All the same, you must forgive me for taking the liberty of defending you in a circumstance where his words were given more credit than they deserved." "What exactly did you disclose?" "I merely explained the details of the financial transactions in which you and he were involved. I explained that he had voluntarily given up the living at Kympton in exchange for three thousand pounds, and that it was his subsequent application for it that was denied. I also gave a general account of his character to Miss Bennet." Upon hearing the name Bennet, Darcy became all the more interested in his cousin's disclosure. After a moment's reflection, however, he said, "Yes, I remember Bingley saying once, while we were at Netherfield, that she had enquired about my history with Wickham. I told him that the living had been left to Wickham only conditionally, and I thought that would be an end of it. I wonder how the subject could have been raised between the two of you." "It was not Miss Jane Bennet with whom I discussed this matter, but Miss Elizabeth Bennet." Darcy's interest was again stirred. Colonel Fitzwilliam continued, "She seemed to be under the misapprehension that you had treated Mr. Wickham unjustly. Apparently, she blamed you for having reduced him to his present state of comparative poverty; for having withheld the advantages, which you knew to have been designed for him; and for having deprived the best years of his life of that independence which was no less his due than his desert." Darcy leaned back in his chair as he recollected the ball. Elizabeth was friendly towards him all evening, but it was at the beginning of the second dance that she had looked at him with an expression as close to open admiration as he could hope for. This had been after her dance with Colonel Fitzwilliam. As he thought of his history with Elizabeth now, it grew ever clearer in his mind. Their conversation at the Netherfield Ball came back to him hauntingly. He had thought he had said enough then to make her understand that Wickham could not be trusted. But he realized now that she was too intelligent to merely accept his word without further explanation. He had thought, after last week's ball, that he understood her dislike and the reason for it since his realizations that evening. Now he was faced with yet another reason for her dislike. The colonel's words were harsh indeed. Were they her words? Or merely a dramatic rephrasing by his cousin? If this was what she believed -- how she saw him, it was no wonder that she held him in low esteem! His voice was barely audible as he said, "My faults according to this calculation are heavy indeed." Colonel Fitzwilliam replied in an amused tone, apparently believing his cousin to be speaking sarcastically, "I know you care little what the world outside your circle thinks of you, Darcy, but you cannot fault me for setting things right with her. Her intimacy with Georgiana is growing, and I do not think a friend of your sister should have such a compassionate attitude towards Wickham." "Of course. You were right to tell her the details of the situation, and I thank you for undertaking it." Colonel Fitzwilliam acknowledged his cousin's gratitude with a nod and then changed the subject. "You know my father was a bit concerned to see you dancing a second time with her at the ball." "Concerned about what?"
"Concerned that you might be taking a serious interest in her." "Why should it concern him?" "You know how seriously he takes his role as head of this family. And while I think he would rather that I marry Anne than you, I do not believe he would be pleased to see you align yourself with someone of Miss Elizabeth's standing in society." "I danced with her twice at the ball last week and already you and my uncle have me leading her to the altar! Fitzwilliam, you sound like a woman." Colonel Fitzwilliam laughed in response, then said, "I figured as much. Do not be alarmed. I assured him that you could have no intentions in that direction." "Do not you think that was somewhat presumptuous of you, Cousin?" "Perhaps it was, but I think I know you well enough by now to understand what you require in a wife; and Miss Elizabeth Bennet, for all her charms, does not possess it." Darcy was spared from having to respond by the entry of his butler. He was glad for it because he might very well have given himself away by defending Elizabeth. The butler announced that Miss Crawford had just arrived to visit with Miss Darcy, and that she was accompanied by her brother. After sharing a quick glance of understanding, both Darcy and Colonel Fitzwilliam stood and followed the butler to the salon where Georgiana was receiving callers. When they entered the room Miss Crawford was in earnest conversation with Mrs. Annesley, while her brother was making himself particularly agreeable to Miss Darcy. He could not know how little disposed that young lady was to be taken in by his smooth words and charming smile. A quick glance to Mrs. Annesley told Darcy he need not have worried. It was apparent from her expression that she would not be taken in by the Crawfords. Darcy's first object was to remove Crawford from his sister's company. But before he could suggest a game of billiards, Miss Crawford began to bestow her attentions on him. When her raptures over his taste in furniture ceased, Mr. Crawford ventured to ask, "How was your visit to the Royal Gardens, Darcy?" "It has not yet taken place." "Oh, the Royal Gardens," cried Miss Crawford, "it has been an absolute age since I have been there! I have heard that they've added so many exotic plants and trees. Some from as far away as South America! I would simply adore a tour of the gardens." Darcy could easily perceive that the Crawfords were acting by design, with the object of procuring an invitation. He said nothing. However, Colonel Fitzwilliam replied, "You must get your brother to take you there sometime. But it is still early in the season. Later in the spring when everything will be in bloom is the best time to see the gardens to their full advantage." "But surely you are not waiting for the spring blooms," said Crawford to Darcy. "Did not you say that you planned to go this week?" "Yes," replied Darcy, "but Colonel Fitzwilliam and I must be in Kent before Easter so we can only visit the gardens early in the season." "Oh, but Miss Darcy, do you go to Kent as well?" exclaimed Miss Crawford, "Would not you like to see the gardens again later in the spring, when they are full of color? You must come with us when we go." Miss Darcy appeared a bit mortified by this invitation. She had no desire to accept it, but was in greater fear of offending Miss Crawford. "I do not know how long I will be in London," she replied. "Then we must be sure to plan our excursion before you leave Town. Nothing could please me more than strolling the gardens arm in arm with you, Miss Darcy, for you must know I consider you one of my dearest friends in the world." "Thank you," replied Miss Darcy quietly. Then, after a significant look from Mrs. Annesley, she remembered to order refreshments for the party. Darcy took this break in the conversation as an opportunity to suggest that the gentlemen leave the ladies to themselves and Crawford reluctantly agreed to partake in a game of billiards. As soon as they were out of the room, Miss Crawford leaned towards Miss Darcy and with an air of sharing a great confidence said, "Oh, what I would give to be able to join you at the gardens, my dear Miss Darcy." Miss Darcy looked confused for a moment, then replied, "If I am in London when you arrange to visit there, I should be happy to join you." "Oh, but you are going there so very soon! Why should we put off the pleasure of touring the gardens together? I am certain your brother could have no objection if you would but ask him, for I am sure it simply did not occur to him. You see what a great friend he is of my brother. It is a scheme that could only bring pleasure to all involved." Miss Darcy could not immediately formulate a response to such an ardent plea. Mrs. Annesley, seeing her distress, saved her the trouble. "We are to go with a very large party tomorrow, Miss Crawford. The arrangements have all been made. I am sure that if it had been possible to include you and your brother, Mr. Darcy would have extended the invitation." "Ah, so you go tomorrow?" she replied. At that moment, the door opened to a servant carrying the tray of refreshments that had been ordered. Further conversation was kept at a minimum as the ladies were more preoccupied with their tea and cake. Meanwhile, in the billiards room, Mr. Crawford began the conversation by saying, "Now I am going to have to take my sister to the Royal Gardens, Darcy. Though she will have some disappointment on the occasion. For, even if we are able to procure Miss Darcy's company for the event, I do not know how she will do without yours!" "The gardens will be just as colorful whether I am there or not," replied Darcy. "I would invite the Miss Bennets to join us, for my sister liked them prodigiously, but you have already invited them to go with you! It is a pity, for I would have enjoyed Miss Elizabeth's company in particular." "There is nothing stopping you from making the invitation, but I fear you will have to do without Miss Elizabeth in any event. She is to leave for Kent soon as well." Colonel Fitzwilliam looked at his cousin in surprise, as Crawford smirked and said, "What is this? She follows you into the country? . . . Or do you follow her? I can never compete with such a tenacious rival!" "Rival?" repeated Colonel Fitzwilliam. "Oh yes," said Crawford, laughingly, "your cousin is determined not to let me have Miss Elizabeth Bennet. And, I believe she already favors him over me. But it is a welcome challenge. I have not yet tried all of my charms on her, and I have never met a woman who can resist them." "So you must mean to marry her then?" said Darcy, who understood Crawford well enough to be confident he had formed no such design. "For I am certain you would not speak of a lady in such a way in my home if that was not your intent." "Marriage? Is that your object with her? I had thought you to have more discerning tastes. She is lively to be sure, but she lacks many of the qualities that a man of your stature generally requires. If it is a wife you seek, then surely there is another woman amongst your acquaintances that would be more suitable." Like your sister? thought Darcy. "I believe I am quite capable of making my own choice in that regard," he said. Colonel Fitzwilliam then asked, "But what is this of Miss Elizabeth going to Kent, Darcy?" Darcy explained the circumstances that would place Elizabeth near Rosings while they would be staying there. Colonel Fitzwilliam witnessed the exchange with great interest. Darcy's expressions during the whole of it gave him no small amount of concern. He began to connect recent events related to Miss Elizabeth Bennet in his mind. He recalled his conversation with Darcy at the dinner party at his house where she had been present. Darcy had been hesitant to reveal anything about his evening at the theatre, during which he had served as her escort. Yet, he had not denied any of the colonel's implications and that was very unlike Darcy as he was usually the first to disclaim any interest in a particular woman. Then he had danced with her twice at the ball. And he had invited her family to the Royal Gardens, which seemed a rather elaborate scheme merely to give Bingley time with Miss Bennet and Georgiana time with Miss Elizabeth. Then this morning when he had mentioned her name, Darcy -- who was always fastidious in the preservation of the privacy of his affairs -- had accepted the fact that he had disclosed his history with Wickham without another word of displeasure, and had even thanked him for it. Moreover, he had again failed to deny any interest in the lady. There was only one conclusion to be drawn from all this -- Darcy was in love with Miss Elizabeth Bennet, or at least he believed himself to be so. But, what were the lady's feelings? The colonel was convinced by his conversation with her at the ball that she did not return his cousin's affections. But he had disabused her of her false ideas about his character, himself; he had unwittingly rendered assistance to his cousin's suit! The rest of the game was played in relative silence, with two of the gentlemen making every attempt to end it as quickly as possible. When it was finally over, Crawford collected his sister and they were gone. Everyone was relieved by their departure, and after the gentlemen spent a few more moments with Miss Darcy, they returned to the study. Once they were situated in the same chairs they had occupied earlier, Colonel Fitzwilliam said, "You cannot really be contemplating making an offer to Miss Elizabeth Bennet." Darcy was growing impatient. "And what if I am?" "You must know that the family will not approve." "We know Lady Catherine would not approve of me marrying anyone except Anne, but why should your parents disapprove? If I marry, then that frees Anne for you. Your father is the head of this family, as you reminded me earlier, and he would be pleased by such a circumstance, as you also reminded me earlier." "I have no wish to marry Anne." "Neither do I, as you well know." "But Miss Elizabeth Bennet? What do you know of her family? Does she have any relations of consequence? What is her fortune? She has four sisters and her father is a country gentleman with no house in Town. She cannot have more than ten thousand pounds." Darcy laughed. "Ten thousand pounds? I would be shocked if she had half so much." "And you would take her with so little?" Darcy said nothing. "Good God, you do mean to propose to her." Darcy was resolutely silent. "Her cousin is your aunt's parson, for Heaven's sake." Still there was no response. "You are resolved to bring the wrath of Lady Catherine and Lord ______ down upon you." "I am only resolved to act in that manner, which will, in my own opinion, constitute my happiness." "So, you are in love with her." Darcy made no answer, but he could not prevent a small smile from escaping his lips. Colonel Fitzwilliam sighed. "And what of Mr. Crawford?" "She sees him for what he is." "Does she? Are you so certain? Let me remind you, that she was ready enough to believe everything Wickham said to her -- including, I might add, some very unfavorable things about you." "Which you were kind enough to dispel from her mind," replied Darcy with a smile. Colonel Fitzwilliam replied, "You know I am always happy to be of service to you. But I must speak to you seriously. Georgiana is my charge as well, and I do not know that this would be in her best interest." Darcy looked at Colonel Fitzwilliam with an expression of shock and near anger. "Do you suppose I would act otherwise? You need not remind me that I am the one who retained the services of Mrs. Younge and sent Georgiana to Ramsgate with her. I will not err in that regard again. And it is only further proof that she needs more than a companion, she needs a friend, a confidante . . ." "A sister?" "I think it would do her good." "I do not dispute that. But is Miss Bennet the best choice?" Darcy's dissatisfaction with this suggestion was evident in his expression. "Do not misunderstand me," added Colonel Fitzwilliam quickly, "I mean no slight against Miss Elizabeth. I only wonder whether she is the best person to bring Georgiana out into society. She can have but few London acquaintances, and she is not accustomed to the way things are done in Town." "So you would prefer someone like Miss Crawford or Miss Bingley? Is that the kind of companionship you would wish for Georgiana . . . and for me? My sister is not terribly fond of high society. She will be presented at court, of course, but I will not have her paraded around Town and treated as a prize to be won. Besides that, her needs go beyond the manner in which she will enter society. She longs for real companionship of the kind she can only share with another woman." "You would have me believe that this sudden desire to marry beneath you springs solely from Georgiana's need for sisterly companionship?" "I have made no such pretense." The gentlemen were interrupted by the entrance of Mr. Bingley into the room. When Darcy expressed his surprise at seeing him returned so soon from Gracechurch Street, he explained that the ladies had undertaken a shopping excursion and he had been obliged to take his leave. He then expressed his anticipation of the great joy they would all be sure to have the next day during their tour. When Mrs. Gardiner and her nieces returned from their outing, Jane found two letters waiting for her and went to her room to read them, leaving Elizabeth alone with their aunt. As soon as Jane was out of the room, Mrs. Gardiner said, "Are you planning to wear that tomorrow?" Elizabeth looked up from the bonnet she had started trimming with the new ribbons she'd found at the milliner's shop and said, "Yes, I suppose I am," even as she realized that had been her intent when she purchased the new trim earlier in the day. She felt her face grow warm as she acknowledged to herself that she had made the purchase with him in mind. "It will go very well with your new lavender pelisse and gloves." "That is just what I was thinking." Mrs. Gardiner had noticed Elizabeth's pensiveness since the ball last week, but she did not want to force her confidence. She was pleased, therefore, when Elizabeth spoke again. "I have not told you, yet, the piece of news I learned last week at the ball which has shed light on a matter we have debated in the past." "Oh?" said Mrs. Gardiner, with interest. "What news have you to share?" "It seems you were right to doubt the goodness of Mr. Wickham's character." Elizabeth went on to tell her aunt all the disclosures made to her by Colonel Fitzwilliam while they were dancing at the ball. She finished, saying, "And unless you now intend to censure me for believing Colonel Fitzwilliam so readily, I think we can safely discredit anything Mr. Wickham has said." "So it seems. But you have said nothing of how this intelligence affects your impression of the other gentleman involved. Surely, your opinion of Mr. Darcy must have improved as a result of these disclosures." "Yes," replied Elizabeth with a slight blush. "I am ashamed to think of how much I misjudged him." "You must not distress yourself with such thoughts. At least no harm has come from your error -- he need never know that you thought so ill of him." "Yes, at least I have that consolation." "What is your opinion of him now?" "I must acknowledge him to be a good man . . . the best of men." Mrs. Gardiner smiled. "And have you given further thought to his feelings towards you?" Elizabeth sighed. "Oh, Aunt, I confess that I can scarcely think of anything else." Here, Elizabeth paused and then added quietly, "Do you really think he will propose?" "I do." "But everyone thought that of Mr. Bingley last November and he went away without proposing to Jane. "But he has since done so." "I cannot help but suppose it may all come to nothing. That I have fancied too much on his part. I fear to hope . . ." "Hope?" asked Mrs. Gardiner. "Then you mean to accept him?" At this moment Jane entered the room and related the news from Longbourn that had been contained in her letters. Elizabeth listened only half-heartedly, as her mind was still on her conversation with her aunt. Did she mean to accept him? Her heart was saying yes and she knew that she no longer had any doubts. Mrs. Gardiner had urged her to consider accepting him before her opinion had changed, but she knew her aunt would never expect her to marry where she did not love. Mr. Darcy's wealth was a great advantage, but was certainly not her principal inducement in accepting him. In fact, it was no inducement at all, for she knew she would have rejected his suit in spite of it, had he proposed to her while she still disliked him. But now, her feelings went beyond no longer disliking him. She liked him, thought well of him, perhaps even loved him, and she could only hope he might return her affection as ardently as her aunt had suggested. She felt all the anxiety of uncertainty that her feelings were returned in equal measure, or that he ever would act on his feelings if they did match hers, and then was enraged against herself for being so silly!
Chapter 15
Elizabeth quivered with excitement as she awaited the conveyance that would take her to the royal gardens on Wednesday morning. She was anxious to see Mr. Darcy again. She had high hopes for the day -- hope to see further evidence of his regard, and hope to somehow communicate to him her own feelings. She felt she was on the verge of finding a lifetime of happiness, and now that she had abandoned her foolish dislike of Mr. Darcy she could imagine nothing that might stand in their way.
At last Mr. Darcy's carriage arrived to collect the Gardiner party. Mr. Bingley accompanied it on horseback. Mr. Darcy had been obliged to go directly to the gardens to meet with their guide and await the rest of the party. The Gardiners and their four children entered the carriage with Jane and Elizabeth; and Sarah, the maid who went along to assist with the children, rode beside the driver.
Darcy had arrived with his sister and Mrs. Annesley at the entrance to the gardens at the appointed hour to find Mr. Green, the guide, already awaiting them. He was impatient to see Elizabeth again; she was all he could think of, and he hoped his anxiety was not apparent. He made every effort to respond to Mr. Green's attempts at conversation, but could not help glancing in the direction of the road whenever he heard a carriage approaching. His guests began to arrive, but the addition of each new person to the party that was forming only increased his eagerness to see Elizabeth. His aunt and uncle Fitzwilliam were the first to arrive, along with their sons, and the wife and two children of the eldest. The Hursts arrived soon after with Miss Bingley and Mr. Tilney.
At last, Darcy recognized his own carriage. He smiled. As soon as the carriage came to a stop in front of them he began to approach it, but he was distracted by the sound of raised voices.
"What do you mean we cannot enter? Surely, you would not deny us the pleasure of touring the gardens?"
"Sir, Mr. Banks, the director, requires a guide to accompany every party. There is simply no one available at present to join you. We will be happy, however, to make an appointment for you sometime next week."
A woman responded, "But I had my heart set on seeing the gardens today. Is there nothing that can be done?"
Darcy looked from the couple, who he recognized immediately as Mr. and Miss Crawford, towards his uncle who was saying to his wife, "Are we not acquainted with them, my dear? I believe they were at our ball last week, were they not?"
"Yes, indeed, Mr. and Miss Crawford. You had a passing acquaintance with their father."
"Yes, he was a good friend. Perhaps we should ask them to join our party." As he said this he had already begun moving towards the couple. Darcy could do nothing to stop him.
The man who had denied them entrance was again apologizing for his inability to accommodate the Crawfords when Lord ____ approached the trio and extended an invitation for Mr. and Miss Crawford to join the Darcy party.
"Thank you my lord," replied Miss Crawford with a curtsey and a smile, "but we would never wish to impose upon your nephew."
"Nonsense, my dear Miss Crawford, we are all friends here. It is lucky that we happened upon you just as you were seeking entrance."
"Yes, very lucky indeed," she replied.
Darcy was not happy about this circumstance. He could scarcely believe the audacity of the Crawfords, for there could be no doubt as to their design and he was certain that luck had very little to do with their presence at the gardens. His uncle was beckoning him to welcome the Crawfords to their party just as he glanced back towards the road to see Elizabeth alighting from his carriage. The Earl was saying, "Darcy, come here. I beg you would give Miss Crawford your assurance that she and her brother are welcome to join us today."
By this time, Lady ____ had approached and was speaking words of welcome to the Crawfords as well. Mr. Darcy could do nothing but move towards them and extend an invitation to remain and join the tour.
As the carriage approached the gardens, Elizabeth had been able to discern Darcy's figure on the lawn from the small window. He was looking in her direction and seemed to be moving towards the road to greet the carriage. But when the carriage had stopped and she was handed out by Mr. Bingley, she looked up to see Mr. Darcy taking Miss Crawford's hand in greeting. She was surprised to behold it, as she had not expected the Crawfords to be in their party.
The usual civilities were exchanged between those newly arrived and those who were already present, and at last Elizabeth found herself face to face with Mr. Darcy. "Good morning, Miss Bennet," he said with a smile. "I hope your conveyance hither was comfortable."
"It was, sir. I thank you for providing us with your carriage, and indeed for including us in the party today. It was most kind of you."
Nothing could please him more than her expressions of praise. "It was my pleasure, I assure you," he replied. "I only regret I was not able to escort you personally." She smiled at this, and he added, "But I trust Mr. Bingley performed the office admirably."
"He did indeed," she replied, "and he seemed very pleased to be of service in that regard."
By then Miss Darcy had joined them. Elizabeth took her arm and said, "My dear Miss Darcy, what a pleasure it is to see you again. I trust you will point out all your favorite aspects of the gardens to me during our tour."
"I would be very pleased to do so, Miss Bennet."
Mr. Green then approached Mr. Darcy to inquire whether he was ready to begin the tour. "We are awaiting the arrival of one more guest. I expect she will be here at any moment."
"Very good, sir," replied Mr. Green.
Elizabeth did not have long to wonder who the expected woman might be as Miss Darcy stated, "I am so pleased that Miss Morland was able to accept my invitation to join us."
"Miss Morland is to join us?" asked Elizabeth, a little surprised.
"Yes. We spent some time conversing at the ball the other night -- as neither of us was much inclined to dance -- and I have seen her two times since then. It was actually my brother who suggested that I invite her."
"She seems a very pleasant girl," said Elizabeth. "I regret that I did not have the opportunity to become better acquainted with her at the ball. I will be pleased to see her again -- and I doubt I am alone in that sentiment. I believe Mr. Tilney is very grateful to you for inviting her."
"Mr. Tilney?" asked Miss Darcy in confusion.
Elizabeth was puzzled by Miss Darcy's apparent surprise as she had expected that the invitation to Miss Morland had been contrived as a result of the girls being in confidence with one another. She merely replied, "He is the one who introduced her to me at the ball. I believe they are very good friends." She could see Mr. Darcy smile slightly when she made this observation and she supposed that he must have noticed the attachment between Mr. Tilney and Miss Morland as well. She wondered if this was further reason for his suggestion to invite Miss Morland, in addition to her being a friend of his sister.
It was not long before Miss Morland arrived. Elizabeth amused herself by watching Mr. Tilney's expression as he noticed her presence and realized she would be joining their party. He immediately approached Miss Morland as she took leave of her friends who had accompanied her to meet the Darcys. The party was now all assembled and ready to begin the tour.
As they entered the gardens, Elizabeth was surprised to find Colonel Fitzwilliam by her side. "Is this your first visit to the royal gardens, Miss Bennet?" he asked her.
"Yes, it is. I was very pleased to receive your cousin's invitation. I understand that Mr. and Miss Darcy come here every year."
"Yes. Miss Darcy enjoys being outdoors. I know she misses being in the country since she removed to town. I think coming to the gardens reminds her a little of being home at Pemberley."
As they continued to speak quietly, Elizabeth could hear Miss Crawford addressing Mr. Darcy some little distance to her left. She found their discourse rather amusing as Miss Crawford posed various questions about the history of the gardens, or the plants and trees surrounding them. The gentleman almost uniformly deferred to the superior knowledge of Mr. Green who was walking in front of the party pointing out aspects of interest to the Gardiners and the Fitzwilliams, and was within an easy hearing distance of Miss Crawford. Elizabeth was surprised that Miss Bingley would allow Miss Crawford to monopolize Darcy, but soon perceived that Mr. Crawford had attached himself to her side. The circumstance made her wonder if Mr. and Miss Crawford always carried out their schemes with such perfect harmony.
For his part, Darcy wondered what his cousin could be doing by joining Elizabeth. He had hoped to have the privilege of walking with her himself; and given his conversation with Colonel Fitzwilliam yesterday, he could not help but wonder whether his cousin was attempting to hinder his suit. His vexation was increased when Miss Crawford joined him. He had little tolerance for her company, and was disgusted by the arts she employed and the obvious union of brother and sister in their designs.
Elizabeth continued to enjoy Colonel Fitzwilliam's conversation, and she found him a knowledgeable and entertaining guide. They spoke of their surroundings for some time until he suddenly said, "Darcy tells me that you will soon travel into Kent."
Elizabeth could not help but be pleased that Darcy had mentioned her travel plans to his cousin. "Yes, I am to visit my friend Charlotte Collins at Hunsford."
"That is very close to my aunt’s home, Rosings Park. Darcy and I will be there for Easter. I hope we will have the pleasure of your company while we are there."
"I hope so too, Colonel Fitzwilliam. Mr. Collins has assured me of your aunt’s kindness in including him in her social circle."
"Ah yes, Mr. Collins, the new vicar."
"Have you met him?"
"No. I have not yet had that pleasure."
"He is a distant cousin of my father’s. He came to visit us at Longbourn in the fall. That is where he met my friend, who is now his wife."
"My aunt told me of his marriage in one of her letters. She was very pleased to have him settled."
"And did she say aught of his choice?"
"Only that he had chosen well in light of his situation and disposition."
"That is high praise for my friend," replied Elizabeth with a hint of impertinence.
Colonel Fitzwilliam laughed lightly. "Yes it is."
"I am also looking forward to making the acquaintance of your cousin, Miss de Bourgh."
"I am sure she will be very pleased to know you."
"What is she like? I heard from Mr. Collins that she suffers from ill health."
"Your cousin was correct. She is quite sickly and for the most part, very quiet."
"What are her interests?"
"I believe her ill health prevents her from pursuing many interests. I know she enjoys reading; and while she cannot walk outdoors beyond the gardens within the immediate vicinity of the house, she enjoys driving around the park in her phaeton."
"Does she have many friends near her own age in the neighborhood with whom she visits?"
"I do not know of any."
Elizabeth began to feel sorry for the girl. As she spoke to Colonel Fitzwilliam about Miss de Bourgh she remembered Mr. Wickham’s assertion that she was to be Mr. Darcy’s wife. Her awareness of that gentleman's feelings towards herself assured her of the unlikeliness of that event, but she could not help but wonder about the lady’s sentiments.
Their conversation ceased as they moved towards Miss Darcy, who was walking with Miss Morland and Mr. Tilney. They continued agreeably thus for several minutes, until the entire party stopped to view a group of trees imported from the Orient while Mr. Green explained their origin and care. It was during this time that an alteration occurred in the arrangement of the party. Colonel Fitzwilliam skillfully acquired Miss Crawford's attention, and when the party was ready to move on, he offered her his arm and followed the others who had already begun walking.
When Darcy found himself with Elizabeth as his only companion, he could not help but smile at his cousin's machinations. They fell in step together and talked quietly as they walked.
"I hope I will be an adequate substitute for my cousin."
Elizabeth smiled. "I am quite content with your company, sir. But if you wish to act as his replacement, I am afraid you will have to talk more than your usual wont."
"Then I have no hope. He is a much more accomplished conversationalist than I am. I trust he kept you well entertained."
"He did. We spoke of my upcoming visit to Kent."
"Has the date of your departure from London been fixed?"
"Yes, I leave Saturday week. Sir William Lucas is to collect me on his way from Hertfordshire."
"You must be looking forward to seeing your friend again."
"I am. I have missed her since her marriage. Mrs. Collins assures me I will have the opportunity of meeting Lady Catherine de Bourgh herself as well."
"You will most certainly meet her."
Elizabeth smiled. "While Mr. Collins was at Longbourn, he spoke of her gracious attention towards him, and of the frequency with which she condescended to invite him to dine."
"I believe by the time I arrive at Rosings you will be a favorite of hers."
"I am not so confident of that" replied Elizabeth with a smile, "for I cannot be certain that my cousin has given me a good recommendation."
Darcy replied, "Why should he not?"
Elizabeth had, of course, been thinking of her rejection of Mr. Collins’ suit, but as she could not mention that event she said, "I was not wholly in favor of the match when he became engaged to my friend." Darcy appeared surprised, and could not help but think of his own objections to Bingley’s pursuit of Miss Bennet. "But I have since learned that if she is pleased with her choice, then it is for me only to be happy for her."
"You are a good friend," he replied. "I hope that she has found happiness in her new situation."
"I believe she has."
"I trust you have been able to maintain a frequent correspondence with her?"
"Yes, she has proven herself to be a very good correspondent; and from her letters it seems she has acclimated well to life as a parson’s wife."
"It must be very agreeable to her to be settled within so easy a distance of her own family and friends."
"An easy distance do you call it? It is nearly fifty miles."
"And what is fifty miles of good road? Little more than half a day’s journey. Yes, I call it a very easy distance."
"I should never have considered the distance as one of the advantages of the match. I should never have said Mrs. Collins was settled near her family."
"It is a proof of your own attachment to Hertfordshire. Anything beyond the very neighborhood of Longbourn, I suppose, would appear far."
"I do not mean that a woman may not be settled too near her family," replied Elizabeth, thinking of Jane. "The far and near must be relative, and depend upon many varying circumstances. Where there is fortune to make the expense of traveling unimportant, distance becomes no evil. But that is not the case with Mr. and Mrs. Collins. They have a comfortable income, but not such a one as will allow of frequent journeys – and I am persuaded my friend would not call herself near her family under less than half the present distance."
"But you cannot have a right to such very strong local attachment. You cannot have always been at Longbourn."
Elizabeth's surprise was evident as the color rose in her cheeks.
Noting her reaction, he added quietly, "Surely you have given thought to where you might wish to settle."
In spite of her surprise, Elizabeth could not help but be pleased by his boldness. In an attempt to equal it she replied quietly, "Mr. Darcy, a wife’s place is with her husband."
"So it is, Miss Bennet," he replied with a faint smile.
They continued talking and Darcy was pleased by the intelligence and sense that marked Elizabeth's discourse, particularly in contrast to Miss Crawford's. As they passed another cluster of trees, Elizabeth remarked on their similarity to those they had stopped to view a few minutes before. Darcy was able to note from some of her observations that she had attended to Mr. Green's explanations.
"It is all so very beautiful," she said. "It is amazing the great variety of plants that grow in different parts of the world."
"And we are fortunate to have a place where we can observe so many of them right here."
"Yes, particularly as I have great doubts that I shall ever travel to such exotic places as the Far East!"
He smiled a little, "Do you wish to travel to the Orient?"
"I think not. I am quite content to live out my life quietly in England and view what little part of the Orient can be found here, at these gardens. I am afraid I am not much of an adventurer."
"Miss Bennet, I suspect there is a bit of an adventurer in you! There must be some places outside of England you would wish to see."
She looked at him with that combination of sweetness and archness he loved so well and said, "I suppose I could be talked into a little adventure."
"I believe whomever may be fortunate enough to have the privilege of attempting to convince you would meet with little resistance for you needn't be talked into traveling so far as these trees have. There are many places of interest to be seen as near as the Continent."
"And you have seen them all, I suppose."
He smiled again. "No, not all; but I have seen many of them."
"That is one of the many disparities in life my sex has to endure. Men are sent around the world to see and learn and experience wondrous things and women are kept in their homes with nothing but books and maps and their imaginations."
"It is a lamentable plight," he agreed, "I would wish very much to show . . ." here he paused as if catching himself from saying something he shouldn't, and then continued, ". . . Georgiana some of the interesting places I have been."
"I am certain Georgiana would appreciate any exertion on your part designed to open her mind to new experiences."
Darcy was pleased with her response, and was certain that they understood one another. Unfortunately, however, their interlude ended abruptly when Miss Bingley joined them and struck up a conversation with Mr. Darcy. Mr. Crawford had abandoned her company and was now walking with his sister and Colonel Fitzwilliam.
As soon as Miss Bingley paused in her discourse long enough to allow it, Elizabeth said, "Please excuse me, I believe I shall join Miss Darcy and Miss Morland. I would like to ask Miss Darcy about that building ahead of us."
"Oh yes, Miss Eliza," said Miss Bingley, "I am certain dear Georgiana will be able to supply you with whatever information you desire. She is so knowledgeable about everything here at the gardens. If I had never been here, I would certainly rely upon her superior intelligence of the place."
With a brief nod in response to Miss Bingley's speech, Elizabeth was off to rejoin her friend. For her part, Miss Bingley was quite satisfied with herself for having succeeded in her object of dividing Darcy and Elizabeth. Little did she know that Elizabeth's sincere desire to be with Miss Darcy recommended her far more to Mr. Darcy than any attempt to remain at his side might have done. Darcy was more than happy to cede Elizabeth's companionship -- much as he enjoyed it -- to his sister. He took great pleasure in witnessing the growth of their friendship.
It was not long after this exchange that the entire party arrived at the orangery and Mr. Green led them inside, where it was much warmer than it had been outdoors. "This is the largest glasshouse in England," whispered Georgiana to both Elizabeth and Miss Morland. When Mr. Green immediately repeated the fact for the entire party, the three girls shared a smile.
Elizabeth examined the trees as she walked the length of the building with her friends, listening to Mr. Green explain the lack of success they had experienced in attempting to grow Orange trees in this building in the past, in spite of its being designed for that very purpose.
Meanwhile Colonel Fitzwilliam managed to have a private word with Darcy. "Your Miss Elizabeth is a delightful creature," he said.
"It must please you to know we are in agreement on at least one point, then."
"And nary a word of gratitude have I received for my efforts in securing her company for you!"
"I do not require your assistance in that regard, Cousin."
"I beg to differ. With the number of single ladies in the party competing for your attention, it is a wonder you had as much time with her as you did. But, if you insist on being ungrateful, then perhaps we should simply return to the walking arrangement we enjoyed when the tour began."
"You may do as you please."
"Such confidence!" said Colonel Fitzwilliam.
"I cannot blame you for desiring her company, though I was a little surprised that you sought it."
"I hope you did not believe I was attempting to hinder your suit."
"After the lecture I had the privilege of hearing yesterday, I did not know what to expect from you today."
"I only wish for your happiness, Darcy, and if you are attached to her then no other woman can secure it. Consequently, I will do everything in my power to facilitate your suit. And if that means enjoying the company of such handsome young ladies as Miss Crawford and Miss Bingley, then I am more than happy to make the sacrifice for your sake."
"The sarcasm in your expression does not change the sincerity of my feelings of pity on your behalf."
Colonel Fitzwilliam laughed. "You would pity me for enduring the company of such women – you who value intelligence and goodness over beauty." He then paused for a moment before adding, "You must be sensible of the good fortune of having found all three."
Darcy smiled, but the happy sensation that caused it evaporated when Miss Crawford appeared at his side. He walked with her as the entire party moved out of the orangery and followed Mr. Green to the southwest, towards the lake. Elizabeth remained with Miss Darcy and Miss Morland for the walk and they were well entertained chatting with the six children who scampered along with them. Darcy delighted in seeing them enjoy themselves so thoroughly. He rejoiced in the growing intimacy between Georgiana and Elizabeth. The only encumbrance on his pleasure was the necessity of attending to Miss Crawford’s conversation – to which Colonel Fitzwilliam had left him.
The party arrived at the lake to a splendid luncheon laid out for them by Darcy’s servants. Elizabeth sat with Jane and Bingley and the Gardiners for the meal, as she had not spent much time with them during the course of the morning. Everyone partook of the cold meats, fruits and cakes provided by their host whilst sitting along the lake’s shore. Once the children had eaten, they sought a way to get to the island in the middle of the lake, but were disappointed by Mr. Green, who explained that the former bridge had been removed. For the benefit of the adults, he described the history of the lake and the alterations it had undergone since its original creation, while the children entertained themselves by investigating the follies that lined its shores.
Elizabeth remained with Georgiana when the party resumed their tour. They were joined by Colonel Fitzwilliam who had decided to leave Darcy to his own devices. The party walked eastward for some time talking agreeably until they turned southward onto a different path. Elizabeth stopped and gasped as a tall building of strange architecture came into her view in the distance.
Miss Darcy smiled. "That is the pagoda. Is not it lovely?"
"Yes. It is very strange. I have never seen anything like it."
"It is modeled after buildings in China."
As they continued walking down the path towards the odd building, Colonel Fitzwilliam took up the conversation where his cousin left off and told both Elizabeth and Miss Morland, who had now rejoined them along with Mr. Tilney, what he knew of the pagoda. They all spoke agreeably on the subject until, at length, they reached the building itself.
When they were assembled near the pagoda, Mr. Green began to give details of its construction. Most of what he said had already been explained by Miss Darcy and Colonel Fitzwilliam to those who had been walking with them. Elizabeth examined the building carefully. It had eight sides and was ten storeys high – each storey successively shorter than the one preceding it. She was impressed by the bright colors of the building. She examined the many dragons that adorned it with wonder. They were covered in colored glass, and gleamed brilliantly in the sunlight.
As Elizabeth was thus occupied, Mr. Darcy approached her. "Does such a sight stir your adventurous spirit, Miss Bennet?"
"I believe it does, Mr. Darcy."
"Then I certainly hope you may find the means of indulging it."
Elizabeth smiled, "I think you have given me that opportunity today, and I thank you for it."
"You are quite welcome, but I assure you it has been a pleasure to have your company today."
Elizabeth blushed lightly and Darcy delighted in seeing it. "You are very kind, sir," was all she could say.
"I am glad you think so," he replied.
She looked up at him in surprise. "I have no reason to think otherwise."
"Perhaps not at present, but there may have been a time when your opinion of me was not so favorable."
Elizabeth blushed with embarrassment. How had he learned of her previous dislike? "I believe I may have been mistaken about your character in the past," she said quietly, casting down her eyes.
"I am very pleased to know that your opinion of me has improved."
"And I am pleased to learn that you value my opinion, sir."
He could not tell her all he felt in response, so he changed the subject instead, saying, "I hope that you will play for the company this evening, after dinner."
"Miss Darcy’s musical ability is vastly superior to mine. I am sure the company would prefer to hear her play."
"I would very much like to hear you play."
Elizabeth blushed profusely now. "Then how can I refuse?"
Darcy only smiled in response as they were immediately thereafter joined by Mr. Crawford, who began asking Elizabeth a series of questions regarding how she had enjoyed the tour. Inevitably, they were joined by Miss Crawford who was full of praise and gratitude towards Darcy for including her and her brother in the party. Elizabeth and Darcy shared a brief look of understanding and were content to allow themselves to be divided -- for the time being.
After everyone had sufficient time to inspect the building and stroll about the gardens that surrounded it, Mr. Green announced that the tour was ended. Mr. Darcy had arranged for all the carriages to meet them at the southeast corner of the gardens so that they would not have to walk all the way back to where they had entered.
Darcy felt very satisfied with his last conversation with Elizabeth. She had confirmed that she no longer held him in low esteem and she seemed to be aware of his feelings for her. He had also managed to learn the date of her intended departure from Town. He hoped to make his proposal before that time.
Chapter 16
Upon arriving at the Darcy townhouse for dinner, Elizabeth was pleased to see that the party had been substantially contracted. Besides herself, Jane and the Gardiners, there was only Mr. Bingley, Colonel Fitzwilliam and the Darcys. She was sorry to lose the company of Miss Morland and Mr. Tilney, but she could not repine the loss of the society of any of the others. The Gardiner children had been sent home with their maid once the entire party had been brought to the Darcy townhouse.
Darcy also could not be unhappy about the reduction in the size of their party. He had been slightly concerned during the course of the morning at the gardens that someone of the party might inform the Crawfords of the dinner; and that he might consequently have been forced to issue them an invitation. But, as those who had been most likely to bring about such an unhappy situation had been engaged to dine elsewhere, his own plans for dinner had not been mentioned by them.
When dinner was served, Darcy offered his arm to Mrs. Gardiner to lead the way into the dining room. Elizabeth followed on the arm of Colonel Fitzwilliam, and could hear Darcy saying to her aunt, "You must allow me to tell you what a great pleasure it is to have you and your family as guests in my home once again."
"Thank you, sir," she replied with a smile. "We are very grateful for your kind hospitality."
Elizabeth was gratified by this civility from Darcy, but was foreclosed from overhearing any more as Colonel Fitzwilliam addressed her presently, "I am so glad the weather cooperated with us today for the tour of the gardens. I feared that it might rain."
"I would not be surprised," said Elizabeth teasingly, "if Mr. Darcy had ordered it so."
Colonel Fitzwilliam could not restrain his rich laughter from spilling forth. "I do not think that even he has that capability, madam!"
Mr. Darcy glanced at the two of them with interest and Elizabeth wondered if he had overheard their exchange.
By now they were at the table, and Colonel Fitzwilliam assisted her with her chair. The colonel proved to be a pleasant and lively dinner companion. Elizabeth ventured to look in Mr. Darcy’s direction more than once, and noticed that he seemed to be agreeably engaged in discourse with her aunt. He too looked her way from time to time and consequently, it was inevitable that their eyes should meet. When they did, they shared such a glance of mutual understanding as filled both with warmth and contentment; but the intimacy of the moment felt too great to both of them to undertake the risk of exposing themselves by seeking one another out again.
The party was small enough for the conversation at table to be shared amongst them all, and they spoke animatedly of their tour of the gardens, and their delight in seeing the various beautiful and exotic plants. At one point, while the others were thus engaged, Colonel Fitzwilliam asked Elizabeth when she planned on leaving London for Kent.
"Sir William Lucas, our neighbor and my friend’s father, is to arrive on Friday of next week, and we are to depart on Saturday."
"Then you will precede Darcy and me by a fortnight. That should give you plenty of time to become well acquainted with Lady Catherine and Miss DeBourgh."
"I look forward to it."
"And I trust, by the time we arrive, you will be a favorite with my aunt."
"That is just what Mr. Darcy said," replied Elizabeth laughingly.
"Then you know it must be so," said Colonel Fitzwilliam.
Dinner was ended not long after this exchange. The ladies’ time in the drawing room was as pleasant as it was brief. Once they had been joined by the gentlemen, coffee and tea were served. Darcy let his fancy run away with him for a moment as he watched his sister pour, envisioning Elizabeth performing that office in the near future. When he recovered his senses he noticed the object of his meditations looking in his direction over the rim of her teacup. He smiled slightly, and she immediately looked away. He imagined that she must have read his thoughts. For Elizabeth’s part, she could not help but indulge her fancy that Darcy may have been imagining her performing the duties of hostess now carried out by his sister. Then she realized how silly she was being.
When the coffee things were cleared, Mr. Darcy addressed himself to Elizabeth saying, "Miss Elizabeth, would you be so kind as to honour us with a song?"
Recollecting his request earlier in the day, Elizabeth blushed lightly and assented. She moved to the instrument contentedly. Knowing that Mr. Darcy desired to hear her play gave her more confidence about her performance than she usually felt. As she paged through the music on the pianoforte she came across a song that she remembered Miss Darcy saying was her brother’s favorite. She played in her usual unaffected manner; and though she always played with feeling and spirit, there was perhaps more of both in this performance than was her custom.
Darcy thoroughly enjoyed listening to her play, and was all the more pleased by her selection of one of his favorite songs. Something told him her choice had not been a coincidence, and he was gratified by the thought.
After finishing the song, she was asked to play again by all the company with such sincerity that she complied; but after that she refused further entreaties to continue playing unless Miss Darcy would agree to play a duet with her. Miss Darcy was only too happy to join her friend at the instrument and most of the evening was spent thus, to the enjoyment of all.
All too soon, it was time for the Gracechurch Street party to return home. As they gathered in the entryway waiting for the Darcy carriage to be readied, Bingley and Jane were preoccupied with each other while Colonel Fitzwilliam engaged the Gardiners in conversation, making sure to include Miss Darcy. Darcy took the opportunity to speak privately with Elizabeth.
He approached her and said quietly, "Thank you for providing us with such delightful entertainment this evening. I enjoyed your performances very much."
"You are quite welcome sir. And I thank you for a lovely evening."
He simply smiled and then taking on a more serious countenance said, "Miss Bennet, may I request the honour of calling on you at Gracechurch Street tomorrow morning?"
She stared at him for a moment as the color crept into her face. Her heart began to pound wildly and she found it difficult to breathe steadily. "Certainly, sir," she murmured quietly.
"Thank you. Is ten o’clock a convenient time?"
"Perfectly convenient, sir. I look forward to it."
"As do I," he replied with a smile.
The carriage was announced at that moment, and the entire party moved outside. After the Gardiners entered the conveyance, Darcy offered Elizabeth his hand. Once she was safely inside, he only relinquished it after kissing it lightly and saying a soft, "Goodnight."
Darcy stood in the doorway to his home until his carriage disappeared down the cobbled street. The others had already re-entered the house and he joined them in the drawing room.
Mr. Bingley was going on about Miss Bennet’s many qualities, not the least of which was her taste in music and her appreciation for her sister’s playing. Miss Darcy was listening delightedly, and Colonel Fitzwilliam had a smirk playing upon his lips.
"Well Darcy," he began as soon after his cousin’s entrance as he had an opportunity to speak, "it has been a perfectly pleasant evening; in fact, the entire day has been nothing short of delightful. I thank you for including me."
"You are quite welcome," replied Darcy. Then, turning to his sister, he said, "I hope you enjoyed your day."
"Oh yes," she said, enthusiastically as she approached him. "I do not think I have ever enjoyed a visit to the gardens quite so much. Thank you for everything. You are the best brother a girl could wish for." She kissed him on the cheek as she said the last.
"And you are a dear girl," he replied. Soon after this exchange, Miss Darcy bid the gentlemen goodnight and went to her room.
Colonel Fitzwilliam lingered at the Darcy house, hoping for an opportunity to speak privately with his cousin. At length, after a good deal of conversation and port, Bingley retired for the evening and Darcy looked at his cousin expectantly.
"Pray, when am I to wish you joy?"
"Tomorrow . . . God willing."
"God willing? I am sure you are clever enough to find the opportunity for a private interview with her."
"I am fairly confident I am at least that clever."
"Then what is it? You cannot suppose there is a chance she might refuse you?"
"I would defer my proposal if I did not feel at least a very good chance of an acceptance, but I will not be easy until I have received it."
"I think you have nothing to fear on that score. There are certainly other things that merit a greater share of your concern."
"And what would those things be?"
"The disapprobation of your family."
"If she accepts me, I will have ample opportunity to turn my thoughts to those concerns."
"If?" asked the colonel with incredulity. "Darcy, you must know she would not be so imprudent as to reject your offer."
Darcy sighed. "I may have believed that at one time. But now I am certain she will not be guided solely by prudence."
Colonel Fitzwilliam smiled, "Surely you are not worried that she may not be attached to you? Is there a young lady in London, or indeed all of England, whose heart you have not captured?"
Darcy’s displeasure with this remark was evident. "It is not their hearts that are captured, but their interest."
"Is there a difference?"
"Colin, if there is nothing of a serious nature you wish to discuss, I would ask that you defer your teasing to another time as I would like to get some sleep this night."
"Yes, you have an important day tomorrow," said Colonel Fitzwilliam, standing. "I’ll be sure to call tomorrow so that I may be one of the first to congratulate you. When do you expect this happy event to occur?"
"I am to call upon her at ten o’clock."
"Then you have given her notice of your intent to call? I dare say you have done her a disservice." Darcy looked at him with a puzzled expression. "She will be awake half the night, her heart all aflutter with anticipation."
"Goodnight, Fitzwilliam," said Darcy.
Colonel Fitzwilliam made his way towards the door, but paused before exiting the room to turn and say, "I have seen enough during the course of the day and evening to feel I can reassure you that she is quite attached to you."
Darcy could not restrain a smile as he watched his cousin depart.
Elizabeth was silent the whole way home from the Darcy townhouse. Luckily, the others had enough to say about the day and the evening, about the dinner and their host, that she was not required to participate in the conversation. She was lost in her thoughts of Mr. Darcy and his professed intent to call on her the following morning. Such a particular request could only mean one thing: He must mean to make her an offer of marriage. She had expected that he would propose; indeed, she had become almost impatient for it to occur. Yet, now that it was imminent, she felt excited and nervous and anxious. She knew she would not sleep this night.
Upon arriving at the house everyone immediately retired. After checking on her children, Mrs. Gardiner came to Elizabeth’s room for a private interview. "How are you, my dear?" she asked.
"I am well, I thank you."
"You were very quiet on the drive home."
"Forgive me, Aunt. My thoughts have been a bit preoccupied."
"That much is evident, my dear. I hope a good night’s sleep will help put your mind at ease."
"I do not think I shall sleep tonight."
"Why ever not?"
"Mr. Darcy told me of his intent to call here tomorrow morning at ten."
"Did he indeed?" asked Mrs. Gardiner. "That is good news, but it is not surprising."
"Yes. It is what I expected and what I desired, yet I feel so nervous."
"That is perfectly natural." Then, kissing her niece on the forehead, Mrs. Gardiner wished her a good night and left the room.
The following morning Darcy awoke to the same feeling of nervous anticipation that had kept him awake much of the night. He’d had little sleep, but he did not feel in the least bit tired. Rather, he felt vibrant and refreshed. He recalled his cousin’s assurances of Elizabeth’s feelings from the previous evening. They had gone far in easing his mind. He had feared that his fancy had led him to see more than she might have felt, and he knew his cousin would never mislead him on such a point. She loved him. Of that he was certain . . . fairly certain. He sighed to himself, wary of being too confident in her regard for him, remembering his prior folly in thinking she returned his affection when she had, in fact, disliked him.
He smiled at his reflection in the looking glass as he thought about his situation. He had not been looking for a wife at all; rather, he had expended great effort in avoiding several prospective wives. And now, it seemed, he would be married before summer. Pemberley was beautiful in the summertime, and he delighted in the thought of bringing Elizabeth there, of her seeing it for the first time to its best advantage.
His smile disappeared as he thought of his family. Fitzwilliam had been right, they would disapprove, some of them vehemently. He could not deny that the anticipation of their disapprobation was distressing. Lady Catherine would be the most displeased by his engagement, as she insisted on entertaining the expectation that he would marry her daughter.
"One thing at a time," he told himself. "First I must secure the lady’s hand. Otherwise, there is no use in contemplating anyone’s reaction."
Upon entering the breakfast room, he found Mr. Bingley and Georgiana already seated. He had hoped to invite Bingley to accompany him as he and Miss Bennet would be the perfect chaperones for a walk in the park with Elizabeth, by leaving them to themselves; but he knew if he said anything of his intended call in Georgiana’s presence, she would wish to attend with him and, though the prospect of her and Elizabeth spending time together was pleasing, it would foreclose any opportunity for him to propose.
Unfortunately, Bingley shared his friend’s ideas but not his reservations. "I am to call on Miss Bennet this morning. I hope you will both be able to accompany me there. I dare say Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth will be pleased to see the two of you again."
Georgiana smiled, as she said, "I would be delighted to call on them." Then, glancing at her brother, she added, "But do you think it is too soon after spending the entire day with them yesterday? I would not wish them to tire of my company."
"That would not be possible, my dear," replied Darcy. "We will be happy to accompany you, Bingley."
"Excellent," replied Bingley.
Elizabeth awoke with a smile on her face. Her dreams, when she had finally drifted off to sleep, had been quite pleasant. Her smile broadened as she considered that this day, her entire life would change. She was the first one to breakfast, and was resolved not to become anxious about Mr. Darcy’s coming, until such time as she could reasonably begin to expect him. At five minutes till ten o’clock, she had just determined to indulge in all the anxiety appropriate to her situation, when the arrival of a carriage was heard outside the house. She looked out the window and recognized the Darcy carriage.
Elizabeth walked away from the window and sat down, then stood up and paced the room, then looked out the window again. The door bell rang. Mrs. Gardiner simply looked at her and smiled. Elizabeth sat down again and took up her work. But she was barely seated a moment before she had to stand again to greet their caller . . . or callers, as it turned out. At first Elizabeth felt a slight sensation of disappointment when she saw Mr. Bingley, who walked into the room first and quickly greeted his friends. She was instantly relieved to see that he was followed by Mr. Darcy; but when she saw that the latter gentleman was accompanied by his sister, she could not hide her confused expression. Upon seeing it, her suitor simply smiled at her.
Mrs. Gardiner had welcomed her guests and urged them to sit down. The conversation was as pleasant as the company was agreeable, and yesterday’s events were again canvassed with great enthusiasm. After about a quarter hour spent thus, Mrs. Gardiner observed how lovely and unseasonably warm the weather was outdoors, and suggested that the young people take advantage of it by walking in the park. Everyone readily consented to the scheme and the ladies went to retrieve the required accouterments.
While the Miss Bennets were thus engaged, Darcy said, "Would not you care to join us, Mrs. Gardiner?"
The lady smiled. She knew what he was about. Jane and Bingley would be occupied one with the other and he must be thinking she might be useful in entertaining Miss Darcy for a moment or two. "Now that I think of it, Mr. Darcy, a breath of fresh air would be just the thing. The children have gone out with the maid this half hour, perhaps we might encounter them in the park. If you will excuse me, I will get my things."
Jane began walking with Mr. Bingley and Miss Darcy went immediately to Elizabeth’s side. Mr. Darcy offered Mrs. Gardiner his arm. She could not help but feel sympathy for his situation, but the irony of it was nonetheless rather amusing. He must be very pleased to see his sister on such intimate terms with his intended wife, in spite of his present frustration in securing a moment to propose, due to his sister’s presence.
It was not long before the party found the Gardiner children near the pond, tossing bits of yesterday’s bread to a family of ducks. Upon seeing their mother and cousins, the children approached them eagerly, speaking of the various adventures they’d had during the course of the morning. Darcy watched, entranced, as the youngest took Elizabeth by the hand and pulled her towards the edge of the water to show her a nest filled with eggs. After this discovery had been sufficiently exclaimed over, the child drew their attention to the kite the maid was now holding and explained that they had been unable to make it fly. The maid reddened a bit, embarrassed by her inability to engage successfully in such a simple pursuit and on a day that seemed so well suited to it.
Darcy stepped forward and took the kite from the maid. This attracted the full attention of all four children, not to mention some of the adults of the party. After a few attempts the kite was sailing high in the air. Darcy handed the string to the eldest boy and showed him how to hold it and guide it properly. After a few moments of guidance, the lad was flying the kite on his own, very much to his delight. Mrs. Gardiner looked to the gentleman and said, "Thank you, sir."
Darcy smiled, "It was my pleasure, madam."
Miss Darcy was quite taken with the children and followed them, together with their mother and their maid, as they made their way along the pond’s shore taking turns holding the kite. Jane and Bingley had wandered around the other side of the pond in a world all their own. Darcy suddenly found himself in the very opportune situation of being quite alone with Elizabeth.
He looked into her fine sparkling eyes and smiled as they fell in step together and walked slowly behind the others. "I see you are a man of hidden talents," she said.
"Flying kites was one of my favorite pastimes as a boy."
"I am sure you were very adept at it."
"Only after a great deal of practice."
"I cannot imagine you attempting anything without success."
"I hope that your prediction holds true, as I must attempt something now in which I have no practice at all, but in which I must succeed – for if I am unsuccessful, I will most surely not have the privilege of making a second attempt."
Elizabeth’s heart began to flutter. "It must be a matter of some consequence if you must succeed."
"It is of the greatest importance to my life . . . to my future happiness, and perhaps . . . to yours."
She felt her face grow warm, but she said nothing. He stopped walking and faced her; taking a deep breath, he said, "Miss Bennet, you must know . . . you must already be aware of how ardently I admire and love you." She said nothing. This he considered sufficient encouragement, and the avowal of all that he felt and had long felt for her immediately followed. He told her of feelings, which, in proving of what importance she was to him, made his affection every moment more valuable. He concluded with representing to her the strength of his attachment, and with expressing his hope that it would now be rewarded by her acceptance of his hand.
When he had ceased speaking, Elizabeth immediately, though not very fluently, gave him to understand that her sentiments were such as to make her receive with gratitude and pleasure his present assurances. The happiness which this reply produced was such as he had probably never felt before; and he expressed himself as sensibly and as warmly as a man violently in love can be supposed to do. Upon encountering his eye, Elizabeth saw how well the expression of heart-felt delight, diffused over his face, became him.
They resumed walking with all the comfort and contentment of mutual understanding, and relief from the anxiety of uncertainty. After a few moments, Elizabeth spoke again, "There is one point on which I must be satisfied, sir."
"And what is that, my love?"
She could not help but smile at this appellation. "Will you not tell me how you learned of my former . . . opinion of you?"
He appeared a bit uncomfortable. "The night we went to the theatre, I was returning to the box just before the last act when I overheard you speaking to Miss Bennet about me. I did not wish to overlisten, but I could not interrupt. I went away as soon as I heard you say you did not like me." His tone was reminiscent of the pain he must have felt at the time.
"If you had stood there but a moment longer you would have heard me add that my opinion had already begun to improve."
He was surprised, but then said, "I think it was perhaps for the best that I did not."
"Oh?"
"That night I was awakened to more than the truth of your feelings. I realized it had never occurred to me that you might not accept me. I had previously imagined that the choice was mine alone; that if I should venture to bestow upon you the honour of my hand, you would never hesitate to accept me. My own vanity was thus exposed to me. Learning of your dislike taught me how insufficient were all my pretensions to please a woman worthy of being pleased."
"Now I see why you acted so strangely the rest of that evening."
"I was angry and confused. I knew you disliked me, but I did not understand it. I did not know the reason for your ill opinion until the night of the ball." He went on to explain his understanding based on her hints during their dance. She took the opportunity to explain her own revelations of the same evening, of her misconception regarding Mr. Wickham and her misjudgment of Darcy based on that gentleman’s assertions.
Darcy knew he must soon tell her everything she did not already know about his history with Mr. Wickham. But now was not the time for such unhappy communications. They soon found themselves approaching the Gardiner home behind the others. When they had all entered, Darcy and Elizabeth shared their news. No one was surprised, and they were both congratulated warmly by everyone present.
Mrs. Gardiner insisted that the gentlemen stay for dinner. They assented with pleasure, and Darcy, recalling his cousin’s professed intent to call and express his congratulations, sent the following message to him,
Fitzwilliam,
As you have expressed your intent to call upon me today, I feel compelled to advise you that neither Georgiana nor I will be at home to receive you as we have agreed to remain for dinner at the home of Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner.
Please give my regards to my aunt and uncle.
Yours etc.,
F. Darcy
He left it to his cousin to imagine what circumstances might have occasioned such an impromptu invitation to dine in Gracechurch Street.
Chapter 17
The following morning, Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley arrived at Gracechurch Street at the earliest acceptable hour to make a call. Darcy had invited his sister to accompany them, but she felt she would be in the way; so she decided instead to make some other calls that she had been putting off. When the gentlemen arrived, Mrs. Gardiner permitted them to walk out with Jane and Elizabeth. This scheme was agreeable to both couples, as it allowed ample opportunity for private conversation.
As they approached the park, Jane and Bingley slowed their steps, allowing Darcy and Elizabeth to outstrip them. When they could speak in relative privacy Darcy said, "I confess I had hoped for a few moments to speak with you privately. There is much we have to discuss."
"This sounds very serious," said Elizabeth playfully.
Darcy smiled. "Well, the most important matter at present is for me obtain your father's consent. I shall ride to Longbourn tomorrow to speak with him."
Elizabeth's countenance became more solemn. "He is likely to be quite shocked by your application. I had better send a letter with you or he may not believe I have consented. Even then he may wonder if I have taken leave of my senses!" Seeing his expression become even more serious, it occurred to her that she had pained him. "I am afraid I was rather liberal in expressing my prior ill opinion of you; I wish now that my expressions had been more moderate as they are likely to cause you difficulty in speaking to my father."
"Elizabeth," said he, "now that I have gained your consent, I can have no fear of not gaining your father's."
Elizabeth smiled in response to his first use of her given name. "Are you implying, sir, that I am more fearsome than my father?"
He smiled again. "Not at all. Only that I know he must desire your happiness. If I cannot convince him that your marriage to me will secure it, then you must do so. If he does not give his consent tomorrow, I will simply renew my application once you have returned to Longbourn when he can speak to you about it himself."
"Let us hope that a letter from me will suffice."
"I believe it shall, but I will also do everything in my power to convince him that I will take good care of you and strive to make you happy."
"And I will simply have to praise you to the skies in my letter, to make him forget that I ever said anything to the contrary. Between the two of us, we will bring him around!"
"I am certain of it."
"Though, if you truly wish to make it impossible for him to object, perhaps you ought to make your application to my mother first," said Elizabeth with more than a hint of impertinence.
"I believe I would prefer to consult with your father on the matter."
"Very well, have it as you wish."
"Now that we have settled that, there is something else we should discuss."
"What is it?"
"You should be warned that not all my relations will approve of my choice."
Elizabeth was quiet for a moment. She felt she shouldn't be surprised, but somehow she was. She had hoped she would be welcomed by his family. "I see."
"Lady Catherine, in particular, will be very displeased."
"Oh." Elizabeth was surprised he had mentioned Lady Catherine, as she had thought him to be referring to his uncle.
"I only mention it because you are going to Kent next week."
"Of course," replied Elizabeth. She had all but forgotten about her impending visit to his aunt's neighborhood.
"I intend to alter my plans so that I can travel there on the same day as you."
"Surely there is no need for you to do so."
"Do you dislike the idea?"
"Not at all. I would be very pleased to meet you there earlier than we had planned. I simply cannot imagine that our engagement would necessitate such measures."
"I cannot predict how Lady Catherine will react to the news of our engagement; and I cannot expect you to be in company with her, as you undoubtedly would be, for a fortnight without revealing our engagement any more than I would allow you to be in her company for so long with her knowing of it, without the benefit of my protection."
Elizabeth laughed lightly. "Do you truly suppose I would require your protection?"
"I can only hope that you would not. But I cannot say how she will react. It has been my aunt's dearest wish that I should marry her daughter, Anne, ever since we were both infants."
"Oh. I hope Miss de Bourgh will not be too disappointed."
"I do not know whether she will be or not."
"Surely, if her mother has expected the two of you to marry for so many years, you must have some idea of how she feels on the subject."
"We have never spoken of it."
"I had heard once that you and Miss de Bourgh were to be married. Though I suppose my source is not so great an authority on your family as he claimed to be."
Darcy was surprised. "From whom did you hear it?"
"From Mr. Wickham."
"Of course," said Darcy quietly.
"I should not have mentioned him," said Elizabeth, matching his quiet tone.
"No. I am glad you did. There is more about him that you must know."
"Colonel Fitzwilliam told me everything about your prior dealings with him at the ball."
"He did not tell you everything. There are some things he was not at liberty to mention."
"Surely there cannot be anything worse than what he has already disclosed."
"I am afraid there is something much worse. It may be difficult for you to believe, given your former feelings towards Mr. Wickham."
"My feelings? What do you suppose my feelings for him to have been?"
"I cannot know for certain, but I did suspect you to be attached to him."
Elizabeth had been walking with her hand on Darcy's arm and now she brought her other hand to rest upon his arm as well and said, "Please be assured that I was never in love with him."
He covered her hand with his other hand and turned to look at her as he said softly, "I am happy to know it."
"I confess that I was fond of him for a time but I found I could accept it quite well when he transferred his attentions to another young lady."
"I am glad that he did," said Darcy. "Though it proves he is a fool."
Elizabeth smiled. "I do not believe now that his attentions to me were ever sincere."
"I do not know that his attentions were insincere, I am sure he liked you well enough; but I am certain he could not have formed any serious design on you."
"I suppose I do not have a sufficient fortune to induce a man with such expensive habits into matrimony."
"It is a good thing you do not," he said solemnly, "or he might have convinced you to marry him before you ever realized his true nature."
"Yes," she replied. "It is a very good thing that I have no fortune. We must remind your family of all the benefits attendant upon my being penniless when they object to our marriage."
"I am very glad of such a circumstance if it has prevented the unhappiness you would have endured as a result of a union with the likes of him. In some ways you are very lucky not to have a great fortune. My sister has thirty thousand pounds and it very nearly bought her a life of misery."
"Your sister?" said Elizabeth in surprise, "but she is so young."
"That is one of the reasons she was so vulnerable," replied Darcy. He then revealed to Elizabeth Mr. Wickham's attempt the previous summer to elope with Miss Darcy. She was astonished beyond words. Even after everything Colonel Fitzwilliam had revealed to her at the ball of Mr. Wickham's character, she would never have imagined him to be capable of the evil Darcy now described to her.
When he had done speaking, she expressed her astonishment that such a thing had occurred, followed by her compassion for his sister's situation and his own pain that must have resulted from the ordeal. She finished by saying, "I understand now why she became so agitated when Miss Bingley mentioned Mr. Wickham's name the evening we dined at the Hursts."
"That was certainly an ill-judged remark by Miss Bingley."
"I do not believe she would have said it if she'd had any knowledge of the event."
"Perhaps not, but it was nevertheless said with a motive of cruelty. Her only object was to discompose and embarrass you."
"And she will never know that she succeeded only in injuring one of her dearest friends."
"Yes, but let us speak no more of such unhappy events." He stopped walking and turned to face her, taking her hand in his. "This is a time for joy and I only wish to tell you all that I feel in my heart."
Elizabeth smiled. "Did not you tell me all of it yesterday?"
"Yesterday, I only made a start."
"Then perhaps I consented to this engagement too soon. I should have liked to hear everything."
"I am afraid that will take a lifetime," he said quietly.
"How convenient that I happen to have one to give you for the purpose."
He smiled. "I have missed you since yesterday."
"We were separated less than twelve hours."
"Did you not miss me, then?"
Elizabeth blushed. "I must confess that I did."
He smiled, then raised his hand to her cheek and whispered, "My Elizabeth."
Her blush deepened. "Mr. Darcy," she said, overcome by the intensity of emotion she saw in his countenance.
Then he contracted his brow slightly and widened his smile. "I just realized you do not know my Christian name." Elizabeth's eyes grew large as she too realized she had become engaged to a man without knowing his given name. "I cannot have you calling me 'Mr. Darcy' forever. That will not do."
"Then what is your Christian name?"
"I am afraid it will not be much of an improvement. It is my mother's family name."
"Fitzwilliam?" she asked.
"Yes."
"Fitzwilliam Darcy." Then she looked at him with that combination of sweetness and archness he so loved, and said with raised brows, "Mrs. Fitzwilliam Darcy. How well that sounds!"
He laughed lightly. "I believe Elizabeth Darcy sounds even better."
Elizabeth thought about it for a moment then said, "Indeed. You are right, as always."
They resumed their walk and Darcy said, "You must tell me if there is anything that might assist me in speaking to your father tomorrow."
"Perhaps it is Mr. Bingley you should apply to for such advice, sir."
Darcy smiled. "I believe I shall do just that."
"And while you are thus engaged tomorrow, I should like to spend the morning with your sister. Do you know if she has a prior engagement?"
"I believe tomorrow is her morning in. She would like it very much if you would call on her."
"Then I shall do so."
"Perhaps you could stay and dine with her. She would be delighted to have your company and I would very much like to see you upon my return."
"I would like that as well. Besides, my father will undoubtedly ask you to bring a letter to me and this way you will be able to deliver it immediately."
They were soon rejoined by Mr. Bingley and Jane and they returned to the house where Elizabeth wrote her letter to Mr. Bennet, while the gentlemen visited with Mrs. Gardiner and Jane.
When she was finished, she sealed the letter and gave it to Mr. Darcy. The gentlemen took their leave after it was settled that the Gardiners and their neices would dine at Darcy's townhouse the following evening.Gracechurch Street, London
February --, 1812Dearest Papa,
I hope this letter finds you and my mother and sisters well. I know you must be surprised by the arrival of the gentleman carrying this letter and by the purpose of his visit to Longbourn, particularly so soon after Mr. Bingley's recent call. I know you must be quite shocked to hear that I have consented to marry Mr. Darcy, in light of my former ill-opinion of him. I have learned to wish that I had not been quite so expressive in the early days of my acquaintance with him. Since coming to London, I have become much better acquainted with him and my opinion has altered so much that I now esteem him as the best man I have ever known. I have also met his sister and she is as delightful a girl as ever there was. She and I have become intimate friends these past few weeks. I expect you will be inclined to believe that I might have consented to Mr. Darcy's proposal only because of his wealth, but I promise you that I care nothing for his money. Papa, I would wish you to know that I love Mr. Darcy now as dearly as Jane loves Mr. Bingley. He is not at all arrogant or disagreeable as I once thought. He is quite amiable and I do hope you will see it for yourself when you have gotten to know him better. He is a man of excellent character. He is generous and kind-hearted and intelligent. And he loves me, Papa, which is evidence of his good judgment! Indeed, he has loved me for many months now. I hope that you will accept these reassurances and give your consent to our engagement. I am convinced not only that I will be happy with him, but that I cannot be happy without him. He knows of my prior ill-opinion of him and has suffered enough on that I account, so I pray you will be kind to him and not tease him too much during your interview. Please give my love to my mother and sisters.
Yours, etc.,
Elizabeth Bennet
~
The next morning Darcy set out early for Longbourn. Upon his arrival he was shown into Mr. Bennet's study. Mr. Bennet was indeed shocked to see who had called upon him. He smirked to himself as the thought crossed his mind that Mr. Darcy might have come to ask for the hand of one of his daughters. Then rationality overtook him and he realized that in all probability, Darcy was simply passing through the neighborhood and had carried a letter from Mr. Bingley or Jane even.
"Mr. Darcy. This is a surprise. Please sit down." He motioned to a chair, and Darcy complied. "I suppose you have a letter for me or some such thing."
Now it was Darcy's turn to be surprised. "Indeed I do, sir," he said, removing Elizabeth's missive from his pocket and handing it to Mr. Bennet. "But, before you read it, I should tell you my purpose in calling today."
Surprised to learn that there was a reason for Mr. Darcy's call other than delivery of the letter, he said, "I am all curiosity to learn what has brought you to the neighborhood."
"Sir, your daughter, Miss Elizabeth has agreed to be my wife and I have come seeking your consent to marry her."
Mr. Bennet was truly in shock. He stared at Mr. Darcy for a long moment and then said, "My Lizzy has agreed to marry you?"
Darcy smiled. "She has sir. Perhaps you should read her letter."
"I will read it soon, Mr. Darcy. But first, I would very much like to know why it is that you wish to marry her."
Darcy was a little surprised by the question. Surely Elizabeth's own father must recognize and value her many qualities. "Because I love her."
"I see. And does she love you?"
"Yes."
"Then let us see what she has to say about it, shall we?" said Mr. Bennet as he opened Elizabeth's letter.
~
When Elizabeth and Jane called on Miss Darcy that same morning, they found Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst already with her. She greeted them enthusiastically when they entered and shook Elizabeth's hand with sisterly affection. When they all sat down together, Miss Darcy said, "I am so glad you are both here. Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst have just been speculating about whether Mr. Bingley will have Netherfield newly furnished upon his wedding." Jane looked towards Miss Darcy with interest upon hearing this.
Miss Bingley added, "Our brother mentioned that he was going to talk to a man in the furniture business today, to arrange for them to go to Netherfield together sometime next week. I cannot see anything lacking in the furniture presently at Netherfield, but I believe he feels a sort of obligation to have the place reappointed upon his marriage." She looked to Jane and said, "Perhaps you have spoken to him of your preferences."
"No indeed," replied Jane. "We have not spoken of it at all and I quite agree with your own opinion of the matter. Netherfield is perfectly suitable as it is. There is no need for new furniture."
"Oh but Jane," said Mrs. Hurst, "Would not you like to fit the place up according to your tastes. I insisted on new furniture for Mr. Hurst's home when I was married, but then he hasn't any taste at all. The place was horrid before I became its mistress." She and her sister had a laugh together.
"I see no need to undertake such an expense when the furnishings are neither outdated nor worn," rejoined Jane.
"I am afraid I must agree with Jane," said Elizabeth. "When a home is already comfortable and tastefully decorated there can be no reason for altering it simply to mark the occasion of one's marriage."
Mrs. Annesley spoke up now to say, "When a gentleman alters his home to accommodate his new wife's tastes, it is a testament to his desire to make her in every way mistress of his domain."
Elizabeth smiled, "But when his wife's tastes accord exactly with his own, she has no need to make her own mark upon his home with new furniture. I'd rather think that where there is real affection, a wife's very presence in her husband's domain should be enough to make their home as much hers as it is his."
"I have never seen such a match," said Miss Bingley. "I have never before met an engaged woman who did not have some plan or other for the alteration of her new home."
"Except for Jane," said Elizabeth, smiling at her sister. "And I cannot find fault with her opinion. Perhaps all of your friends, Miss Bingley, find some deficiency in their future homes as Mrs. Hurst did. I am only suggesting that where there is no such deficiency, marriage itself should not be the sole reason for refurnishing an entire house."
"Perhaps you will think differently if you ever become engaged."
Miss Darcy looked slightly mortified by Miss Bingley's comment, but Elizabeth smiled at her, showing that she was only amused by it. Elizabeth was growing weary of the conversation and was glad when an unexpected visitor joined the party. Colonel Fitzwilliam entered the saloon and, apologizing to the other ladies, greeted his cousin by saying he had come to call on Darcy but found he was not at home. "I believe I can guess where he has gone," he said, glancing quickly at Elizabeth. "And so I thought I would at least visit with you for a few minutes while I was here, but it seems I have interrupted your conversation."
"Not at all," said Miss Darcy, "I am always happy to see you."
Colonel Fitzwilliam then looked to Elizabeth so expressively and smiled with such wamth as left no doubt of his good information. She felt herself blush and she looked away from him. He then chose a seat between her and Miss Bingley and said to Miss Darcy playfully, "Please carry on."
Mrs. Annesley then took up the conversation, addressing herself to Mrs. Hurst while Colonel Fitzwilliam said quietly to Elizabeth, "I understand I am to congratulate you."
"I thank you," she said in the same low tone, her blush deepening.
Miss Bingley was surprised by this exchange and wondered what it could mean. But she was soon addressed by Jane, and had to give up listening to Elizabeth and the colonel.
It was not long after Colonel Fitzwilliam's entrance that a Mrs. and Miss Grantley were announced and Miss Darcy asked the butler to show them into the drawing room.
Meanwhile, Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst made ready to depart. "I had hoped to see my brother while we were here," said Mrs. Hurst to Miss Darcy, "Please tell him we expect him for a family dinner this evening, when he returns."
"Oh," said Miss Darcy. "I believe he is to dine with us this evening. The Miss Bennets are to remain here until dinner and the Gardiners are to join us later."
"I see," said Mrs. Hurst, looking sideways at her sister.
"Perhaps you could join us," said Miss Darcy quickly. "We would be delighted if you would return and dine with us."
Mrs. Hurst accepted and reminded Miss Darcy that Mr. Tilney was still residing at her home. Miss Darcy assured her that he would be a welcome addition to the party. With that Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley left the room just as Miss Grantley entered it with her mother. Elizabeth was pleased for the opportunity to meet another one of Miss Darcy's friends. Elizabeth found her to be a pleasant, quiet girl who seemed to be a good friend to her future sister; and her mother was a polite, sensible woman of good conversation and breeding. They spoke of music and books and mutual acquaintances for about half an hour before Mrs. Grantley and her daughter took their leave with a promise from Miss Darcy to call on them in a few days.
As soon as they were gone, Colonel Fitzwilliam said, "My dear Georgiana you must forgive me for asking whether I may impose myself upon you for an invitation to dinner this evening as well."
"You know you are always welcome," replied Miss Darcy.
"Very good. I suppose Darcy will not be back very soon if I am correct in guessing that he has gone to Hertfordshire."
"Yes, he has, but he expected to be home in time for dinner."
"Then I trust he will be in a very good humour this evening," he replied, glancing at Elizabeth, and causing her to blush once again.
~
Mr. Bennet had read Elizabeth's letter through twice while Mr. Darcy waited and watched, trying to discern the expressions that passed across Mr. Bennet's face, wondering what would be the outcome of this interview. When he finished reading, Mr. Bennet was quiet for a long moment. He was still in shock that his favorite daughter had made such a choice. At last, he said, "It seems she is determined to have you. You must know that she has no dowry. I am prepared to offer you only one thousand pounds, and that cannot be paid until after her mother's death."
"I would not wish to accept anything for her, sir. I am prepared to settle twenty-thousand pounds on her upon the occasion of our marriage."
"That is very generous of you, sir." Mr. Bennet was pleased to hear Mr. Darcy's choice, as it would allow him to augment the portions of his other daughters, who he suspected would not be so lucky in the marriage market as Jane and Elizabeth had been. Then he added, "It makes me wonder whether you do not suspect her motives in agreeing to marry you?"
Darcy made every attempt to maintain his composure, though he was a little affronted by the intimation. He had been preparing himself for just such a suggestion as he knew that some of his friends would inevitably suspect Elizabeth of mercenary intentions, but he had not expected to find such an opinion in her father. "Not at all," was his only reply.
"How can you be so certain?"
"It is not in her nature."
Mr. Bennet smiled. "You have my consent, sir, and I will even go so far as to do you the favor of waiting until you have gone before I share the news with Mrs. Bennet and my other daughters. In return, I will not scruple to ask you to visit with them for a few minutes whilst I pen a response to Elizabeth's letter."
Darcy smiled as soon as Mr. Bennet spoke of his consent. He felt an extraordinary sense of relief and contentment. He happily agreed to spend time in the company of the ladies of the house while Mr. Bennet wrote his reply to Elizabeth. When he joined them in the drawing room, Mrs. Bennet was very surprised that he had called and wondered what could be the meaning of it. The idea that his return to the neighborhood alone and without his friend must be due to his interest in one of her daughters drove away any recollection of her previous dislike of him. She began by asking him his reason for being in the neighborhood and whether he intended to remain for very long, as she considered asking him to stay to dinner. He replied only that he had to return to London by dinner time and deflected further inquiry by speaking of Mr. Bingley's engagement to Miss Bennet. He was relieved when Mr. Bennet reappeared and he could be on his way.
Mr. Bennet walked outside with him and handing him his letter said, "Now be sure you do not go telling all of your other friends in London that I have three more girls here. I do not know that I will be able to give another one of them up this season notwithstanding all this gallantry of riding in from Town to ask for my consent."
Darcy did not know what to say in response to this display of wit. He took his leave of Mr. Bennet with utmost politeness and rode back to London in the best of spirits.
~
Mr. Bingley had returned to the house and after visiting with the ladies, he engaged Colonel Fitzwilliam in a game of billiards until dinner. Miss Darcy received calls from two or three more of her friends during the course of the morning and then spent the remaining time before dinner in the music room with the Miss Bennets. Both Elizabeth and Miss Darcy were anxious for Mr. Darcy to return, but he did not arrive before the appointed hour. When the entire dinner party was assembled, Miss Darcy waited a quarter hour after dinner time, then spoke to Elizabeth about it quietly, "I expected my brother to arrive before now."
Elizabeth could sense that Georgiana was worried about her brother. "I am sure he is well and that there is a perfectly good reason for his delay."
"He said I should start dinner without him if he did not arrive in time."
"So you see, he anticipated that he might be a little late."
Miss Darcy smiled her agreement and led the guests into the dining room.
Darcy finally arrived during the first course. Everyone looked up when he entered the dining room and his eyes immediately found Elizabeth's. He began to make his apologies for his delay when he noticed that there were a greater number of guests in the room than he expected. He was surprised and a little disappointed. He had hoped to have some time to speak to Elizabeth and discuss his conversation with her father, but it did not appear that they would have such an opportunity this evening. He greeted everyone warmly and took his seat at the head of the table. Elizabeth could see from his countenance that everything had gone well.
Colonel Fitzwilliam, however, was apparently not satisfied by his cousin's contented look and was compelled to ask, "I trust your business today went well?"
"Yes, very well," smiled Darcy.
"Then everything is resolved to your satisfaction?"
"Indeed, the matter was resolved exactly as I wished."
Miss Bingley said, "It must have been a venture of some consequence to make you so cheerful."
Darcy looked at Elizabeth as he replied, "Indeed it was."
Mr. Darcy was relieved when Mr. Gardiner introduced a new subject of conversation.
The rest of the meal was uneventful. Elizabeth was seated next to Mr. Tilney and she made every effort to listen to him as he spoke of his sister's impending wedding. He seemed very cheerful about the event. He even expressed a wish that Elizabeth might someday meet his sister as he was sure they would get on very well.
After dinner, Elizabeth was impatient for the gentlemen to return to the drawing room. It seemed to take an inordinate amount of time, but in reality the men returned to the company of the ladies very quickly. Darcy went to Elizabeth's side while Miss Darcy poured out the coffee and tea.
"I trust my father gave his consent?" she said when he approached her.
"He did," said Darcy with a smile. "He sent a letter for you. I have given it to Mr. Gardiner."
"Thank you."
They had no further opportunity for private conversation during the course of the evening, but both were content in the knowledge that their union had received the proper sanction.
When Elizabeth returned home, Mr. Gardiner gave her the letter Mr. Darcy had brought from her father.
Longbourn, Hertfordshire
February --, 1812Dear Lizzy,
You will be glad to know I was indeed surprised to receive your suitor in my library today. You were wise to send a letter with him, for I do not think I would have been able to take him seriously without it. Indeed, I had half a mind to come to London and speak to you in person to see for myself whether you were in your right mind. But I knew you must be if you had taken the time to write a letter in which you so ably anticipated all of my possible objections to the match. Since I can see that you are determined to have Mr. Darcy, all that is left for me is to hope you know what you are about. So, I have given your Mr. Darcy my consent. Now, if any of those rich men into whose paths you will inevitably be thrown should wish to ride out to Longbourn seeking the hand of one of your sisters, do tell them I am quite at leisure to welcome them! Give my love to Jane.
Yours etc.,
T. Bennet
Chapter 18
Though Darcy had spoken to Elizabeth regarding his concerns about Lady Catherine's reaction to their engagement, he also felt some apprehension about how his uncle, Lord _____, might take the news. The day after his interview with Mr. Bennet he went to his uncle's house in town to advise him of it.
Lord ____ received him in his study. "What can I do for you, Nephew?"
"I have news, sir. I wish to inform you of my engagement."
"Engagement? What, have you finally formalized your arrangement with Anne? I had hoped you would do so on your visit this year, but it is much better I suppose to settle the business by letter and have it done when you arrive."
"Sir, you are mistaken," replied Darcy. "It is not Anne with whom I have an understanding."
"What? Not Anne? That cannot be."
"My proposal has been accepted by Miss Elizabeth Bennet."
"Bennet? Do you mean that young lady from the country who has had the presumption to impose her friendship on Georgiana?"
"Uncle . . ."
"I had not imagined you would fall victim to the sort of machinations to which women such as she so frequently resort. I had not imagined she would have the audacity to aspire to it, and even if she had I could not believe you to be in danger from her -- you who have resisted so many."
"I am in love with Miss Bennet and she with me. I can assure you there was no art on her side in bringing about this engagement. I will marry her. I would prefer to do so with your blessing."
"Have you told your Aunt Catherine of this?"
"No. I will tell her when I arrive at Rosings next week."
"Next week? You were not to depart for another three weeks."
"Miss Bennet is traveling to Hunsford Parsonage on Saturday next. I intend to travel on the same day and give my aunt the news immediately."
Lord ____ smiled. "That is wise of you!" he said with sarcastic indignance. "Do not leave the poor creature in company with your aunt once she has discovered the truth."
"I do not know how violently Lady Catherine will react to the news. I can only hope she will maintain the appearance of civility. However, in the worst case, I have no doubt Miss Bennet is perfectly capable of defending herself. I simply would not wish her to be the object of Lady Catherine's ire."
"So the business is settled, then? There is no hope of reversing your decision?"
"None, sir. My honor is engaged as well as my heart."
"If only you had spoken to me sooner, before formalizing your understanding."
"Even if I had not already spoken to her father, I could not be persuaded to change my mind."
"I never dreamed it would come to this Darcy, that you would be so foolish. You know you were meant for Anne."
Darcy could not help but feel anger in response to his uncle's declaration. "It seems strange to me," he said evenly, "that when arranging for Anne's marriage, it was I who was selected from among her cousins to marry against my will or inclination while your sons were spared from consideration."
"Do not speak of what you do not know, boy," replied Lord _____ harshly. "Do not suppose that your defiance of this family in one circumstance gives you leave to speak to me in so insolent a manner. You know very well that even if there was not the expectation that you would marry Anne, I could not rejoice in this match. The young lady you have chosen is a pleasant girl, to be sure, but she has nothing to bring to this family. She has neither fortune nor connections of any worth. She is inferior to you in every way. This marriage will be a degradation to you and indeed to all those connected to you. I am most heartily ashamed of you. And you have come here seeking my blessing? You must know I cannot give it. Good day."
Without another word Darcy quitted the house. He could not be surprised by his uncle's reaction but he was disappointed . . . and angry. He had allowed himself to hope for approval -- and only now did he realize how foolish he had been to do so. He went directly to Gracechurch Street and when he was announced in the drawing room the disturbance of his mind was visible on his every feature. Elizabeth immediately rose and went to his side. "What is the matter?"
He first addressed himself to all the ladies with the usual civilities, then said to Elizabeth, "I must speak to you."
He turned to Mrs. Gardiner who said, "There is no one in the breakfast room."
"Thank you," he replied, allowing Elizabeth to lead the way.
Elizabeth sat in a chair, but Darcy paced the room for a few moments. At last he turned toward her and said, "I have been to see my uncle to inform him of our engagement."
"He did not take the news well?"
"I knew he would not be pleased but I had dared to hope he might be reasonable."
Elizabeth was disappointed for her own part, but she felt more for his sorrow at present and thus tried to hide her own feelings. She stood and crossed the few steps between them saying, "He will come around, you will see. It is merely the initial shock of the news that he reacted to."
Darcy reached out and placed his hand against her cheek. "I am so sorry. You should not be made to endure this for my sake."
"It is no more than you will endure for mine," she responded.
He drew her towards him as a whispered "Elizabeth" escaped his lips. She leaned her head gently against his chest as his arms went around her in a tender embrace. They stood thus quietly for some time, simply enjoying the intimacy of the moment. Her closeness soothed him and his anger faded away as he drew strength and comfort from her presence.
At length they parted and Elizabeth looked into his eyes. "All will be well," she said reassuringly.
"I know it will be," he replied, as he raised her hand to his lips. "Come let us return to the drawing room before Mrs. Gardiner's indulgence is spent."
Later, Darcy returned home to find Colonel Fitzwilliam awaiting him there. "I spoke to my father," he said, as soon as he was alone with Darcy. "He told me of your conversation with him."
In an attempt to direct their discourse away from his interview with Lord _____, Darcy said, "I had hoped to see you while I was there to inform you that I will be traveling to Rosings two weeks earlier than we had planned. I have already written to Lady Catherine to advise her of my change in plans."
"I think that is an excellent scheme. In fact, I am so in favor of it, I believe I shall travel with you next week."
"You wish for a more extended visit with your aunt and cousin?" asked Darcy with no attempt to hide the sarcasm in his tone.
Fitzwilliam smiled as he said dryly, "Certainly. One never tires of their company. But as a secondary motive, I would not leave you to Lady Catherine's wrath alone. I will offer my support for your choice and deflect some of her anger to myself; and perhaps I will ameliorate her ill feelings by paying attention to Anne."
"Be careful, Fitzwilliam, you may find yourself the object of familial expectations."
"Nevertheless, I will accompany you on Saturday."
"Have it as you wish, but I intend to travel with Miss Bennet and her companions."
"All the better."
The remaining week of Elizabeth's stay in London was particularly delightful as her courtship with Darcy progressed. They felt more comfortable with each other as the days passed and their intimacy grew. They shared tales of their lives, their opinions on many subjects, even their hopes and dreams in quiet conversations as they strolled through the park near Gracechurch Street or sat in the parlour in the company of their friends. Their happiness was little tempered by the disapproval of Lord ____ and the expectation of further disapprobation from Lady Catherine.
At last, Sir William arrived on the appointed day. He and Maria immediately set about congratulating both Jane and Elizabeth on the fine matches they had made. Elizabeth now realized that any hope she might have indugled had Darcy not decided to travel with her of keeping her engagement a secret during her first two weeks in Kent would have been in vain. Indeed, the information would have been known within two minutes of her arrival. Then it occurred to her that Sir William may have already written to the Collinses with the news. Lady Catherine might already know. She regretted such a circumstance only because she knew Darcy wished to tell her in his own way.
When Darcy and Bingley called at Gracechurch Street where they, along with Georgiana, were engaged to dine, Sir William's effusions of delight regarding the engagements were renewed. He even congratulated the two gentlemen on carrying off the brightest jewels in the country.
After dinner, once the ladies had withdrawn from the dining room, Darcy mentioned his intent to travel to Kent on the following morning and offered Sir William the use of his carriage. It was accepted with alacrity and gratitude. Darcy added, "My cousin, Colonel Fitzwilliam, and I will ride alongside the coach."
"Very good," said Sir William
The following morning the journey to Kent was accomplished uneventfully with the party arriving at Hunsford Parsonage at the expected hour. They were welcomed enthusiastically by the Collinses, though Mrs. Collins' delight in seeing them seemed a little more sincere than her husband's.
Charlotte embraced Lizzy saying, "Congratulations!"
"So you have heard," replied Elizabeth smiling.
"Yes. My mother wrote to me with the news. I am very happy for you."
"Thank you, Charlotte."
For his part, Mr. Collins seemed unsure whether to show Elizabeth more deference -- due to her connection to Mr. Darcy -- or less -- due to Lady Catherine's vexation over the match!
They were shown into the house where Darcy and Colonel Fitzwilliam stayed only a few minutes before going on to Rosings. Elizabeth had no opportunity for a quiet word with Darcy before he departed but he left her with a brief reassuring glance.
As they rode side by side to the great house, Colonel Fitzwilliam said, "So she already knows."
"I would imagine so. I cannot conceive that Mr. Collins would not have told her. I should have anticipated that the intelligence would reach her before my arrival."
They rode on silently the short distance to the house. Lady Catherine regally descended the front steps as they dismounted. "Darcy, I have received news of a most alarming nature," she began immediately, without so much as a salutation to either nephew. "You must set my mind at ease at once. I know it cannot be true, but I will not have peace until I have had a denial from you as to the veracity of this rumor."
"If this news you speak of is my engagement to Miss Elizabeth Bennet then I can only confirm the truth of it," said Darcy evenly.
"But how can this be?" she cried with great vexation, "You are engaged to Anne."
"I am not engaged to Anne, Lady Catherine."
"How can you say such a thing? You know that you have been intended for her since you were in the cradle. That your mother and I planned the union when you were both babes. How dare you defy your family in such a way? My poor sister would be beside herself with disappointment!"
"I believe my mother would be happy for me."
"Happy for you? How could she possibly be happy? She instilled in you a sense of family duty, of honor. And now you have turned your back on her. On all of us. You, in whom we placed our faith! You have betrayed us. And for what? For a country girl of no consequence? It is abominable! I never thought you would be drawn in by the arts and allurements of a fortune hunter such as she."
"How can you speak of her in such terms when you do not even know her?"
"I do not need to know her. They are all the same."
"You will think differently when you have met her."
Lady Catherine appeared more shocked, "Do you suppose I intend to meet her? That I will show her any attention while she is at Hunsford? After the way she has ensnared you? Clearly, this woman has somehow managed to deprive you of your sense and your reason."
"Lady Catherine," said Colonel Fitzwilliam. "I have met the young lady myself and I can assure you she is quite a charming creature."
Lady Catherine looked sharply at her other nephew, as if only remembering now that he was there. "I have no doubt that she is charming. Clearly she is adept at using her charms if she was able to somehow induce your cousin to propose."
"She is a very sweet and amiable girl. Even my mother said so."
"Your mother? So she has met your parents has she?" Then she turned to look at Darcy, "And, have you received your uncle's blessing on this engagement?"
"No. He would not give it."
"I see, but you expected that I would? When your behavior has been so injurious to my own daughter?"
"Lady Catherine, I intended to introduce Miss Bennet to you tomorrow. I hope that you will be more inclined to receive her then."
"Receive her? What, here at Rosings? You expect to bring the woman for whom you gave up Anne into her very home? To flaunt her before your cousin without any consideration for the pain and suffering it is sure to cause her?"
"If my engagement should prove injurious to Anne, then I am very sorry for her and I hope that she will soon recover. However, I do trust that both you and she will be able to withstand Miss Bennet's company for a half-hour with no ill effects."
"You seem not to have taken my meaning, Nephew. Let me be rightly understood. That girl will not pass the threshold of this house. Not tomorrow. Not ever."
Darcy stared at her incredulously. "Then let me be rightly understood as well. If my future wife is not welcome in this house, then neither am I."
"And pray, where do you expect to stay?" she asked haughtily. "Do you intend to impose yourself upon Mr. Collins along with his other guests?"
"It is of no concern to you, madam," he said, mounting his horse again. "Fitzwilliam, please direct Samuels to return my trunks to my carriage and to make ready to depart Rosings. I shall be back in an hour." With that he rode away.
He went directly to Hunsford and found Elizabeth indoors with Mrs. Collins. When he was announced Charlotte could immediately detect his agitation and excused herself to check on her husband's progress in showing Sir William the gardens.
"What is the matter, Fitzwilliam?" asked Elizabeth.
He quickly walked to her side and taking her hands in his kissed each of them softly. "My darling Elizabeth," he said.
"Oh, do not tell me you have already had an argument with your aunt over our engagement!"
"Elizabeth," he said again, and drew her to him.
Her arms went around him this time as he held her close. "I am so sorry," she said.
He drew away from her slightly to look into her eyes. "Do not apologize. It is not your fault."
"I am sorry that you must endure this . . . and for my sake."
"Do not think for even a moment that I doubt you are worth it," he said softly.
"Your family will come around," she said. "They must."
"If she refuses to accept you I will sever my connection with her."
"No, Fitzwilliam. We must find a way to avoid that. I will not see you at odds with your family on my behalf."
He looked into her eyes again and placed his hand against her cheek. "You are too good."
She smiled. "I am afraid you mistake me for my sister, Jane."
"No, indeed," he replied softly.
"So what can I do to improve the situation with Lady Catherine?" she asked tentatively.
"Nothing. I must leave Rosings."
Elizabeth was surprised. "Your quarrel cannot have been so terrible!"
"She refused to welcome you into her home, to make your acquaintance at all. I cannot stay where you are not admitted."
"Shall you return to London?"
"I cannot. I cannot allow you to remain here . . . in such close proximity to Lady Catherine without being nearby."
"What can it signify if she has no wish to see me?"
"I do not doubt the possibility that she might seek you out to make her sentiments known to you. To confront you with her accusations of using your arts and allurements to ensnare me."
"To what purpose do you suppose she would initiate such an interview?"
"To attempt to intimidate you into breaking our engagement, perhaps."
"You cannot suppose she would be successful?"
He smiled. "No. But I do not wish you to be subjected to her abuse, not when I can prevent it."
"Then where will you go?"
"There is an inn at the village. That will have to do."
"An inn," she cried in astonishment, "surely you do not meditate giving up the comforts of Rosings for an inn."
"It is no great sacrifice for me."
"Great or small, it is a sacrifice you need not make."
"You would have me stay in a home where you are not welcome?"
"I see no reason for you to decline Lady Catherine's hospitality."
He turned away from her and walked for a few steps then turned back to face her. Leaning against the mantelpiece, he said, "You do not think her refusal to even meet my future wife is reason enough?"
"No, I do not," she replied, "and we both know it is only your pride which causes you to think so."
He became more rigid and looked away from her for a moment before turning back and saying, "Elizabeth . . ."
She walked towards him and, placing her hand on his face, she said, "Please consider -- by reacting with such force to her offensive behavior you are only giving it significance."
He covered her hand with his own and moved it to his lips for a light kiss.
She smiled. "Besides, by remaining at Rosings you give her all the more reason to change her mind and agree to see me. She will have less reason to do so if you are not there. I will be here for six weeks. I believe before the end of them she will wish to meet me, if for no other reason than to satisfy her curiosity."
He took her face in his hands, suddenly stricken with a force of passion greater than he had thought possible in his agitated state. "I love you," he said, before leaning forward and placing the gentlest of kisses upon her lips.
When he ended the kiss, she was smiling. "I am afraid there is no hope for Lady Catherine's plan now," she said with a hint of impertinence.
"Oh?" he whispered, his face still close to hers.
"I cannot possibly be prevailed upon to break this engagement now that you have compromised me in such a way!"
Mr. Darcy blushed lightly, then surprised her by saying, "I must be sure that no such possibility remains," as he kissed her again.
She smiled against his lips and when he pulled away, she said, "Why Mr. Darcy I am shocked! I had not imagined you could make light of such a situation, but I am pleased to see it is possible."
Still holding her hands, he looked down for a moment with a smile that was almost mischievous and then met her eyes again. "I do not scruple to confess that you have influenced me in that regard," he said lightly. Then he looked into her eyes for a moment before adding, "Yet, I suppose there is still much you have to learn about me."